either give a simple assent or be as it were tickled with a full desire or doe deliberately purpose of any evill thing then he sinneth So then all those sinnes wherein there is either a full assent or action are forbidden in the former precepts the very first desire and appetite is forbidden here These three degrees then are to be made of sinne appetitus assensio actio the appetite or first desire the perfect assent and the action the first the evill appetite is restrained here Galas Quamvis non plane acquiescamus desiderio si tamen nos titillat sufficit ad reâ—sper agendos Although we doe not yeeld unto the desire if it doe but tickle us with delight it is sufficient to make us guilty Calvin Here then such concupiscence is forbidden as hath some inclination of the will though no full consent Concupiscentiâ— enim nunquam est sine affectu licet non plane succumbat voluntas This concupiscence is not without some affection or desire though the will doe not plainely yeeld So is Chrysostome to bee understood Aliud est concupiscere aliud velle concupiscere passionis est velle arbitrii frequenter enim concâ—piscimuâ— quod nolumus It is one thing to desire another thing to will to desire or covet is of passion to will is of the disposition for we often covet that which we would not c. In Matth. homil 52. He speaketh of a full assent and purpose for otherwise with concupiscence here prohibited there doth alwayes concurre some affection and desire So then it is evident that even those first motions of concupiscence wherein any taketh delight though there be no full purpose are sinne before God and forbidden by this precept for even the Heathen did condemne impiam voluntatem the wicked will and purpose of any as to kill commit adultery and such like but the Law of God is more perfect and spirituall than any humane Law Againe it is not like that S. Paul was so ignorant as to thinke at any time that it was no sinne velle occidere hominem to have a purpose to kill a man or to commit adultery therefore by concupiscence he understandeth some more inward and secret disease which he tooke not to be sinne before it was revealed unto him by the Law Calvin QUEST III. Whether involuntary concupiscence having no consent of the will is here forbidden BUt here it will further be enquired whether even those first evill thoughts which arise in the minde without any inclination of the will at all are counted as sinne before God and so forbidden in this precept Here first wee are to distinguish of concupiscence and desire which is either a good concupiscence or bad the good is of two sorts either perfectly good such as was given unto man in his creation when he should have coveted nothing but that which was good or imperfectly good such as now is in men mixed with many infirmities and inperfections which is either naturall in man as the coveting of meat and drinke and other things necessary for the life of man Basting Or supernaturall wrought in man by grace as is the love and desire of vertue or it is mixt partly naturall partly supernaturall as matrimoniall concupiscence for procreation which both hath a naturall cause or beginning and is likewise guided by grace unto the right end none of these kindes of good and commendable concupiscence are forbidden by this precept The evill concupiscence as Bernard doth well distinguish it is of three sorts 1. Sunt cogitationes â—tiosa ad rem non pertinentes c. There are idle roving and impertinent thoughts which the minde may easily reject 2. Sunt aliae cogitationes violentae magis fortius adharentes There are other violent cogitations which sticke more nearely as the immoderate cogitation of meat and drinke and such things as belong to the necessity of nature 3. Sunt cogitationes fâ—â—tidae immundae quae ad luxuriam invidiam pertinent c. There are filthy and uncleane cogitations which concerne lasciviousnesse envy vaine glory and such like the first kinde is lutum simplex as simple or thin clay that cleaveth not the second is limum viscosum as a tough clay that sticketh fast the third is tanquam immundissimum coenum as most uncleane filthy and stinking mire and mud Bernard serm de tri ge cog na Seneca maketh this distinction of the motions of the minde not much unlike to the former 1. Primus motus non voluntarius c. The first motion is not voluntary as a certaine preparation of the affections 2. Alter cum voluntaâ—e non contumaci another kinde is with the will but the same not obstinate as when it commeth into ones minde to revenge himselfe when he is hurt 3. Tertius motus est impotens c. The third kinde is so impotent and outragious that it will not be ruled by reason as when a man is carried to revenge himselfe out of measure the first of these can be no more ruled by reason than such things as happen to the body as when one yawneth when he seeth another yawne or suddenly winketh when one putteth the fingers toward the eyes Thus Seneca lib. 2. de ira cap. 4. Now the question is whether these motions which Bernard calleth idle and wandring Seneca involuntary are forbidden in this precept Hereof there are three opinions 1. Some thinke that even these first infused motions Etiam citra rationem ullius objecti even without respect had to any certaine object are forbidden here Iun. But it seemeth by the words of the Law Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house that the concupiscence here prohibited aimeth at a certaine object and is not without some inclination of the affection 2. Others are of the contrary opinion that if a man doe at the very first reject these evill cogitations nullius culpa reus erit he shall be guilty of no fault Galas But seeing that Infants which have no such evill thoughts yet are not cleane before God being conceived and borne in sinne it cannot be but that these evill wandring and idle thoughts should carry some guiltinesse in them 3. Therefore the best solution is that these cogitations which doe vanish â—â—tequam animos afficiant before the minde bee affected be not comprehended in this precept as actuall sinnes for untill the will of man in some degree give assent sinne is in the conception onely not in the birth as S. Iames saith chap. 1. When lust hath conceived it bringeth forth sinne but as the first fruits of originall sinne together with that native corruption they are contrary to this precept wherein I finde also some difference of opinion Iunius seemeth to thinke that not originall sinne it selfe is here understood by concupiscence which is as the habit but only those involuntary motions which are the first act of this evill habit Iun. in Analys But I rather subscribe to Vrsinus that thinketh
the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service of God
same sex but in degrees forbidden such is incest with those that are neerely joyned in affinitie and consanguinitie and though none of these fall out yet if by violence any be forced to uncleannesse as in the ravishing and deflowring of wives or Virgins all these are more odious than adulterie and therefore they are likewise forbidden 2. Vrsinus thus reasoneth The end and scope of this precept is to be considered which is to preserve chastitie and to maintaine matrimonie whatsoever then is contrarie hereunto is forbidden and therefore all acts of uncleannesse as well adulterie as others which are against chastitie and matrimoniall sanctitie are here restrained 3. Calvin addeth further Lex est juste vivendi perfecta regala The law is a perfect rule of righteous living therefore not one kinde of uncleannesse but all whatsoever are in this precept restrained which are against righteous and upright living as all unnaturall uncleannesse incest fornication all pollutions wherewith the bodie is defiled QUEST IV. Of the sinnes of unnaturall lust THe unnaturall sinnes of uncleannesse are of three sorts 1. Those which are committed with another kinde as with brute beasts Levit. 18.23 Thou shalt not lie with any beast to be defiled therewith which enormous and monstrous sinne doth violate the law of nature and bringeth a great infamie upon mankinde in that any should bee found among them of such beastly and vile inclination Tostat. qu. 23. And herein is discovered the wickednesse and corruption of mans nature which without Gods grace is prone even unto the most vile monstrous and ugly sinnes 2. Another kinde of unnaturall lust is that which is committed with that sex which is not for that naturall use which was the sinne of the Heathen When man with man wrought filthinesse Rom. 1.27 Such were the Sodomites which with one consent came from all quarters of the Citie and beset Lots house and would have offred villanie unto the two young men which were indeed two Angels whom Lot had received into his house Genes 19. These whom the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 liers with men with others there named are without their great repentance excluded the Kingdome of heaven and inheritance of God 1 Cor. 6.9 3. The Apostle in the same place nameth also the third unnaturall sinne of lust of those whom the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 effeminate wanton and lascivious persons molles as the Latine Interpreter translateth who doe commit uncleannesse with the same kinde with the same sex and with the same person that is with themselves in the voluntarie emission of their nature such as was in part the sinne of Er and Onan the sonnes of Iudah whom the Lord destroyed for their wickednesse Gen. 38. these are so called molles tender delicate effeminate Quia nullam tristitiam tolerare possunt because they can endure no griefe in resisting of carnall concupiscence Tostat. quast 22. QUEST V. Why some kinde of uncleannesse is not forbidden by humane lawes BUt here the question will bee demanded what the reason is seeing this kinde of filthinesse is odious before God and man and by the Word of God condemned yet the lawes of men make no provision against it Hereof two reasons may be rendred 1. Because this kinde is committed secretly so that it cannot bee proved by witnesse and so by due proofe be censured such sinnes the lawes of men specially provide for as may be by witnesse or other evidence manifested now this uncleannesse can hardly be brought to light but by the parties themselves who are not so impudent as to act any such thing in open view as the Priest of Priapus standing aloft upon the staires used to shew his privie parts unto the people to provoke their beastly lust So also other secret sinnes as the adulterie and murther of the heart mens lawes cannot meet with unlesse they be such as are against the state of the Prince and Commonwealth for then even such thoughts and purposes though they take no effect yet if they can be discovered as by the confession of the parties or by their fellow conspirators are worthily punished Tostat. quaest 22. 2. Another reason is because Solos actus justitiae mandat humana lex humane lawes onely command the acts of justice and forbid all such acts whereby one hurteth another and so humane societie is hindred hereof it is that intemperance prodigalitie pride cowardlinesse and such like are not censured by humane lawes because they are no acts of injustice tending to the hurt of others So other acts of uncleannesse as of adulterie incest rape are by law restrained because the hurt and disgrace of others is thereby procured but this mollicies licet sit actus intemperantia non est tamen actus injustitia c. This effeminate pollution of the body by it selfe though it be an act of intemperancy yet it is no act of injustice because none other is hurt thereby which thing humane lawes especially provide for Tostâ— quâ—st 22. QUEST VI. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of adulterie THou shalt not commit adulterie Here by the very letter of the law that grievous and hainous sinne of adulterie is forbidden the greatnesse of which sinne is thus amplified and set forth 1. Ambrose thus describeth the sinne of adulterie God made two in the beginning and commanded that they two should be as one flesh Quod unum separas corpus c. naturae adulterium est In that thou doest separate one bodie c. thou doest adulterate nature c. First therefore by adulterie the holy institution of God is violated which maketh man and wife but one flesh Ambros. Hexemer lib. 5. cap. 7. 2. Chrysostome multiplieth many reasons together Qui capta uxore post hoc carnis remedium alieâ—â— injuriatur nullam veniam consequitur hoc jam lascivia est c. He that having taken a wife wrongeth another woman shall hardly finde pardon for this is a sinne of wantonnesse 3. Si suam repudiare alii vacare non licet c. If it be unlawfull for a man to put away his wife and use another which is a kinde of adulterie how much more is he to be blamed qui suae aliam addit which joyneth another to his wife 4. Againe the greatnesse of the sinne of adulterie appeareth by comparing it with other great sinnes it is so hainous before God Vt si â—xor ab Idolatra viro ipso nolâ—nte discedat puâ—â—atur sin ab adultero minimè That if the wife depart from an husband that is an Idolater against his will shee is punished if from an adulterâ—â— she is not the first the Apostle sheweth that it is unlawfull for a woman to depart from an unbeleeving husband being willing to dwell with her 1 Cor. 7.13 but for adulterie the wife may be dismissed Matt. 5.32 5. Further by comparing of the effects together this sinne appeareth what it is Qua cum infideli habitat non est immunda
no concupiscence is mortall 2. There can be no reasonable coveting of another mans things for reason is grounded upon the law of nature against the which such concupiscence is therefore the coveting of our neighbours goods being a transgression of this morall precept is in it owne nature mortall but through Gods mercie in Christ both it and all other sinnes to the faithfull are veniall and pardonable and not otherwise 4. Confut. That Marie was not void of originall sinne and concupiscence FUrther Thomas Aquin hath another position Post peccatum propter corruptionem nullus evadit concupiscentiam praeter Christus virgo gloriosa c. After sinne entred because of corruption none can escape concupiscence beside Christ and the glorious Virgin Thom. in opuscul So the Rhemists All men are borne in sinne Christ onely excepted and his mother for his honour Annotat. Rom. 5. sect 9. Contra. 1. The Apostle saith Rom. 3.19 Whatsoever the law saith it saith to them which are under the law that every mouth may be stopped and all the world be culpable before God But Mary was under the law and culpable before God as others were Ergo the law also saith to her Thou shalt not covet 2. Againe the same Apostle saith The law was our schoolmaster to bring us to Christ that we might be made righteous by faith Galath 3.24 But Mary was made righteous by faith for shee calleth Christ her Saviour in her song Luk. 1.47 Therefore the law also was a schoolmaster to her to bring her to Christ. 3. S. Paul further saith Ephes. 2.3 We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others He speaketh generally of all the faithfull therefore even Mary was by nature the childe of wrath and consequently borne in originall sinne 4. Divers infirmities are discovered in Scripture in the Virgin Mary as Luk. 2.48 her finding fault with Christ Matth. 12.46 her interrupting of Christ in his sermon Ioh. 2.2 her prescribing of the time to Christ to shew a miracle in turning the water into wine when Christ rebuked her saying Woman what have I to doe with thee All these infirmities doe shew that Mary was not void of originall sinne And therefore upon these reasons and testimonies of Scripture we inferre that Mary was conceived and borne in sinne as others are and Christ onely is excepted of whom onely the Apostle saith He was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne Heb. 4.15 As Origen also well saith Solus Christus sine macula Onely Christ was without spot Homil. 1. in Levit. See more also of this question Synops. Centur. 2. err 79. 5. Confut. Against the Romanists that it is impossible in this life to keepe the law of God NOw whereas the law restraineth the very inward concupiscence and corrupt desire herein appeareth the perfection of the law and how impossible it is for any in this life to keepe the law of God perfectly as the Apostle saith Rom. 7.14 We know that the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sinne There are two reasons why it is not possible to keepe the law both because it is spirituall not restraining onely the externall act but the internall spirituall motions and so is a most perfect rule of righteousnesse and for that we are on the other side imperfect full of weaknesse and corruption and carnall Here then is discovered another error of the Romanists That the precepts and commandements of God unto a man justified and in the state of grace are not impossible to be kept Concil Trident. sess 6. can 18. First then the truth concerning this point shall briefly be opened and then their objections answered First here we are to consider a fourefold state and condition of man 1. As he was created in a perfit state before his fall when it was possible for man to have kept the law and to have conformed himselfe in perfit obedience to the will of his Creator 2. But man considered in his corrupt nature before he be regenerate and restored can by no meanes keepe the law as the Prophet saith Can the blacke moore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Iere. 13.23 So the Apostle Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 And We are not able of our selves to thinke any thing 2 Cor. 3.5 3. In the restored estate of man by regeneration and new birth the law is partly possible to bee kept partly impossible It is possible two wayes first by the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ who hath fulfilled the law for us for he needed not fulfill it for himselfe as hee suffered not for himselfe for he was perfitly holy and just even from his conception communicatione justitiae divinae by the communication of the divine justice Marbach So the Apostle saith Rom. 10.4 Christ is the end of the law that is the fulfilling of the law for righteousnesse to every one that beleeveth Secondly the law is possible to be kept of the regenerate Quo ad inchoationem obedientia internae externa in respect of the inchoation or beginning of obedience internall and externall as the Apostle saith This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements 1 Ioh. 5.3 For he which without this beginning of righteousnesse that is without regeneration saith he knoweth and serveth God is a liar Vrsin This regeneration and inchoate obedience being wrought in the faithfull by the Spirit of God though it doe not wolly extirpate and root out sinne yet it keepeth it so under that it reigne not in them and it so renueth them that they labour to resist sinne and to live according to the law of God which obedience though it bee in it selfe imperfect yet is it accepted of God by faith in Christ in whose perfect righteousnesse whatsoever is imperfect in our obedience is perfected and our imperfections pardoned Marbach Yet even in the regenerate the law is impossible to be kept in respect of that perfection which God requireth and therefore the Prophet David saith Psal. 143.3 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall none that liveth be justified 1. The faithfull doe both imperfectly keepe the law committing many things against it 2. Even in those things wherein they keepe the law they have some imperfections as the Prophet Isay saith 64.6 All our righteousnesse is as a stained clout Vrsin But there is great difference betweene the regenerate and unregenerate even when they sinne 1. Gods purpose standeth to save the Elect though they sometime slip so is it not with the other 2. Their repentance in the end is certaine so is it not in the unregenerate 3. Even in the sinnes of the regenerate there remaineth yet some seed of faith which is not utterly extinguished nor they wholly given over but the wicked and unregenerate are wholly sold over unto sinne and their
the text saith I haue given you every tree c. For 1. it is evident out of the Scripture that divers kinds of trees were created in Paradise for beauty and ornament which bare no fruit for food as the Cedar and Firre tree Ezek. 31.8 The Cedâ—rs in the garden of God could not hide him no Firre tree was like his branches 2. This generall permission to eat of every tree concludeth not a necessity of fruit-bearing in every tree but a liberty to eat of all which were fit for food excepting only the tree of knowledge of good and evill Gen. 2.17 QVEST. XXXV Whether the flesh of beasts were eaten before the floud LIkewise we refuse the opinion of Beda that neither man nor beast did eat of any flesh but onely of the fruits of the earth before the floud neither doe wee allow the iudgement of Thomas Aquinas who thinketh that the beasts which are now devourers of flesh should have used that kind of food in the state of mans innocency 1. part quaest 96. artic 1. The latter opinion wee reiect because if man had not transgressed there should have beene no death in the world Rom. 5.12 Sinne entred into the world by one man and death by sinne if there should have beene no death in the world because no sin I see not how death should have entred upon other creatures especially this violent death by slaughter as the Apostle also saith Rom. 8.22 That every creature groaneth with us and travelleth in paine together to this present so that this bondage of paine and corruption which maketh man and beast groane together was laid upon them together Neither doe I see how Basils opinion can stand hom 11. in Gen. that man in his innocency though hee should not have used the beasts for food yet might haue slaine them to take knowledge of their inward parts and to helpe his experience that wayes or it should have beene lawfull unto him to kill them in hunting for his delight as Pererius thinketh lib. 4. in Gen. p. 663. for this slaughter and killing of beasts upon what occasion soever whether for food for knowledge or pleasure belongeth unto the bondage of corruption which by sin was brought into the world The other opinion seemeth probable especially because of these two places of Scripture first for that the beasts and fowles lived in the Arke not of flesh but of other food than usuall as Noah is bidden to take of all meat that was eaten Gen. 6.21 for there being only one couple of uncleane beasts and seven couple of cleane preserved in the arke out of these there could not be food of flesh sufficient for the rest and after the cattell went out of the Arke there was no other food for them all flesh being destroyed but onely by the fruits of the earth Secondly the first permission to eat flesh that we reade of was after the floud Gen. 9.3 Everything that moveth and liveth shall be meat for you as the greene herb But these objections may be easily answered To the first we answer 1. that the beasts which did devoure flesh did also feed of herbs and so Noah might provide for them according to their eating 2. Though they did use altogether to live of flesh yet I thinke that for that present time and some while after all beasts might returne to the first food appointed in the creation this being a second creation and renewing of the world so that upon this extraordinary occasion and urgent necessity it cannot be gathered what was the ordinary food of beasts before no more than it can bee inferred that because beasts of contrary natures as the lion and calfe beare and cowe woolfe and lambe leopard and kid did lye together Isay 11.6 that there was no enmity betweene them before To the second place our answer is that there that liberty is onely renewed as is the blessing to increase and multiply vers 1. and the prohibition of shedding mans bloud vers 5. at the hands of a mans brother will I require the life of man for before the floud the bloud of Abel was required at the hands of his brother Caine. Notwithstanding therefore these objections I thinke it more probable that both man and beast after the transgression before the floud did use indifferently both the fruits of the earth and the flesh of beasts for food the grounds of this opinion are these 1. That one beast did not raven upon another in the state of mans innocency two principall reasons may be given one because as yet no death was entred into the world the other for that man bearing perfect rule and dominion over the creatures did keepe them in order but after mans fall both these causes were taken away for not onely death entred upon man but the other creatures were brought into the same bondage and were killed for sacrifice as Abel offered of the fat of the sheep Gen. 4 3. if it were lawfull then to slay beasts why not to eat of their flesh And againe man having lost his soveraignty over the creatures they then began one to rage upon another as not standing now in the like awe and feare of man as before this cause is touched by the Prophet Habbac 1.14 Thou makest man as the fishes of the Sea and as the creeping things that have no rule over them that is which doe one consume and devoure another because they have no governour this rule the beasts fishes and fowles had shaken off immediately upon mans fall and not only after the floud 2. Seeing in the old world two great sinnes abounded carnall lust and concupiscence Gen. 6.2 and tyranny and oppression vers 4. there were gyants or tyrants in the earth and tyranny and oppression brought forth bloudshed for which cause the prohibition of shedding of mans bloud is so straightly forbidden after the floud that God will require it at the hands of every beast and of a mans brother Gen. 9.5 How is it like that they would abstaine from killing of beasts that spared not to spill the bloud of men or from eating of flesh which is more apt to provoke unto lust than the simple fruits of the earth 3. If the flesh of beasts was not eaten before the floud what then became of the increase of cattell how was not the earth over-run with them This reason was given why the Lord would not at once but by little and little destroy the Canaanites before the Israelites lest the beasts of the field should increase upon them Deut. 7.22 because they both helped to destroy the cruell beasts and did eat the uncleane as swine and such other both which by their multitudes otherwise might have beene an annoyance to the Israelites But greater feare was there of overspreading the earth with increase of beasts before the floud if no such provision had beene made to diminish their number 4. But that place most of all confirmeth our opinion
not evill that Adam in abstaining from that which was good might shew his humility to his Creator 2. In that God gave Adam so easie a precept to keep only to refraine to eat of one tree having liberty to use all the rest beside not like in hardnesse and difficulty to the commandement given to Abraham to sacrifice his only sonne herein the transgression and disobedience of Adam appeared to be the greater in transgressing a precept so easie to have beene obeyed This Augustine lib. 14. de civit dei c. 15. Thirdly we answer with Tertullian that this precept though in shew but easie and light yet containeth the very foundation of all precepts and of the whole morall law for therein was contained both his duty toward God in obeying his will and love toward themselves in escaping death which was threatned if they transgressed Tertul. lib. con Iud. So that in this precept Adam might have shewed both his love toward God in his obedience faith in beleeving it should so fall out unto him if he disobeyed as God said hope in expecting a further reward if he had kept the commandement The Hebrewes here are somewhat curious as R. Isaach that if they had tasted only of the fruit and not eaten it they had not transgressed but the commandements of God doe concerne the very thought R. Levi by eating understandeth the apprehension of things spirituall which is here forbidden but we take it rather litterally and historically that God giveth them so easie a precept to try their love and obedience Mercer QVEST. XXVI How a Law is not given to a righteous man BUt the Apostle saith The law is not given to a righteous man but unto the disobedient c. 1 Tim. 1.9 And Adam was now just and righteous and therefore he needed not a law for answer whereunto I say that the law in two respects is said not to be given to a just man 1. in respect of the negative precepts as to abstaine from murther theft adultery but in regard of the affirmative precepts to retaine them in obedience and doing of good workes so the just man had need of a law and so had Adam 2. A just man need not to feare the punishment of the law as S. Paul in another place saith of the Magistrate which is the speaking or living law he is not to be feared for good workes but for evill Rom. 13.4 And in this respect so long as Adam remained in his integrity and justice the punishment in the law concerned him not 3. And a righteous man rather of a voluntary disposition than by compulsion of law yeeldeth his obedience QVEST. XXVII Why God gave a precept to Adam fore-seeing before that he would transgresse it FOurthly A question will here bee moved why the Lord gave this precept to Adam which hee knew hee would not keepe for answer whereunto first wee say that God gave him a precept which was possible to be kept and Adam had power to keep it if he would it was then not Gods fault that gave him free will but his owne that abused that gift Secondly if it be replyed why God did not give him grace and stay him from transgression I answer that God could have given him such grace and to the Angels likewise that they should not have fallen but it was fit that God should leave the creatures to their free will and not hinder the course of nature which hee had made Thirdly though God foresaw mans transgression yet that was no reason to withhold the precept for then God should neither have made the Angels nor man because he saw that some of both should bee reprobates and by the same reason God should not have given his written word because many heretikes doe pervert it to their destruction Fourthly as God foresaw mans transgression so he knew how to turne it to good as in shewing mercy to sinners and in sending Christ to restore what man had lost so that notwithstanding Gods foresight of Adams transgression he was not to forbeare to charge Adam with this commandement in regard of the great good which God also did foresee should ensue QVEST. XXVIII What kind of death was threatned to Adam Vers. 17. IN the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death The first question here moved is what death God threatneth to Adam whether the death only of the body or soule or of both 1. We neither think that the spirituall death of the soule is here only signified whereby the soule is separated by sinne from God which was the opinion of Philo Iudeus lib. 2. de allegor Mosaicis and of Eucherim lib. 1. in Genes for wee see that the Lord himselfe threatned the death of the body to Adam Genes 2.19 Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt returne 2. Neither is the death of the body here onely implyâ—d as some have thought but the death of the soule by sinne also which bringeth forth the death of the body as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 5.13 Death went over all men for as much as all men have sinned There was first sinne in the soule before there followed death in the body 3. Neither doe we think that everlasting death is here excluded as Pererius seemeth to insinuate lib. 4. in Genes qu. 4. of this matter For the Apostle saith We were by nature the children of death as well as others Eph. 1.5 by Adams transgression we were the children of wrath hee therefore much more that made us so and if Adam had not by sinning made himselfe guilty of eternall death why was the promise of the Messiah presently upon his fall made unto him Gen. 1.15 whose office is to redeeme us from sinne and everlasting damnation 4. Wee therefore thinke with Augustine that by death here is understood whatsoever death either of the soule or body temporall or eternall lib. 1. de câ—vâ—â— dei c. 12. for Augustine maketh foure kinds of death the temporall death of the soule when it is for a time separated from God by sin the eternal death of the soule when it is separated from the body the temporall death of the body when it is separated from the soule the eternall death of the body in hell So Adam first died in soule by losing his innocency he died in body returning to dust he was subject also to everlasting death both of body and soule but from that he was redeemed by Christ. 5. Beside under the name of death are comprehended all other miseries calamities and sorrowes which are the forerunners of death so that we may fitly compare death to the center all other miseries as the circle or circumference about the center or as the Scripture resembleth it death is as the burning coale other sorrowes and miseries are as the sparkles that doe rise from the coale Iob 5.7 Man is borne to travaile as the sparkes flye upward QVEST. XXIX When Adam began to die SEcondly it is
inquired when this sentence began to take place that in what day soever Adam did eat of the tree he should dye the death 1. Some thinke that a day is not here to bee taken according to mans account of dayes but as it is before God with whom a thousand yeares are but as a day and so Adam died within a thousand yeares after so Iustinus dialog cum Triph. but this sense seemeth to bee strained 2. Neither doe we refer these words in what day soever to the first clause only thou shalt eat and not to the second thou shalt dye the death as though the meaning should not bee they should dye the same day wherein they did eat but at any time after for this seemeth also to be but a forced sense 3. But we rather allow Hieromes interpretation that Adam began in the same day to dye not actually but because then he became mortall and subject to death lib. tradit in Gen. so Symmachus readeth thou shalt bee mortall 4. And beside that then actualâ—y Adam entred into misery and sorrow labour hunger thirst which are the forerunners of death 5. Adde unto this also that in the same day death entred by sinne into the soule of Adam in the very same day of his transgression QVEST. XXX Whether God made death THirdly seeing that by Gods sentence death seased upon Adam the question is whether God made death and whether this corporall death be a punishment of sin We answer 1. that as death is a defect of nature beside the first intention of the Creator brought in by sinne into the world that God is not the â—uthor of it but it is so only the fruit and effect of sinne 2. But as death is a just punishment inflicted for sinne so it is of God who though hee first made not death yet now hee disposeth of it thereby shewing his justice upon mans transgression so that as Augustine saith speaking of the beginning of darkenesse Deus non fâ—â—â—t tenebras sâ—dâ—rdinavit God made not darknesse but ordered them so may it bee said of death 3. Eugubiâ—us objecteth that death is not properly a punishment of sinne because it remaineth in the faithfull and it is not taken away by Christ. in Cosmopeia To which we answer 1. That death also at the last shal be destroyed by Christ 1 Cor. 15.26 The last enemy that shal be destroied is death 2. That although the death of the body remaine yet in the members of Christ in them it is not now as a punishment but as a consequent of their corruptible nature because all flesh is now as grasse Isa. 40.6 and death now unto them is not a curse but turned to a blessing in Christ being both a cessation from labâ—ur and an entrance into rest Rev. 14.13 Blessed are they that dye in the Lord they rest from their labours and their workes follow them QVEST. XXXI Why it was not good for man to be alone Vers. 18. IT is not good for man to be alone 1. not as R. Sâ—l left if man would have beene alone hee might be thought to be chiefe Lord in earth as God was in heaven for if man had beene alone who should have so thought or spoken 2. Neither was it not good in respect of God who by his infinite power and wisdome could otherwayes have multiplyed and increased man but in respect of that order and course of generation which God appointed for other creatures 3. Neither is this so said as though no man could live without a woman as the Hebrewes have these sayings nothing is good but a woman â—e that hath not a wife is not a man for God hath given unto some a speciall gift which may supply this want 4. Neither is S. Paul contrary to Moses where he saith it is not good to touch a woman for he speaketh in respect of those present times of persecution wherein their wives might have beene a let unto them Mercer 5. But this is so said 1. in respect of mutuall society and comfort 2. in respect of the propagation of the world 3. especially for the generation and increase of the Church of God 4. but most of all it was meet that woman should bee joyned to man because of the promised seed of the woman of whom came our Saviour Christ after the flesh QVEST. XXXII Wherein woman was a meet helpe for him Vers. 18. LEt us make an helpe meet for him The word cenâ—gdâ— signifieth as one before him or against him But we neither allow the conceit of some Hebrewes as R. Sâ—lamon that the woman is said to be against man because she is contrary to him 2. Nor yet doe wee like of Tostatus conjecture because the male and female in respect of their naturall parts are contrary 3. Nor yet doe wee approve David Kimchi his collection that the woman is said to bee as before man that is as a servant to attend vpon him for shee is appointed to bee his fellow-helper not his servant neither is it like that if shee had beene ordained to any base use or service that she should have beene framed out of Adams side 4. Therefore shee is called a helpe like to man as Hierome readeth or according to him as the Septuagint or as before him as the Hebrew both because shee was made like unto man as well in proportion of body as in the qualities of the mind being created according to the image of God as also for that she was meet for man necessary for the procreation education of children and profitable for the disposing of houshold affaires 5. This maketh a manifest difference betweene woman which is alwayes before man cohabiting and conversing with him and other females which after their copulation forsake their males Luther QVEST. XXXIII When the woman was formed A Further doubt is moved by some at what time the woman was made where 1. wee reject the conceit of Cajetanus who making an allegory of this story of the framing of the woman out of Adams side is forced to affirme that God made man and woman together upon the sixth day and not the woman out of the man for thus the history of Moses is called into question and as well may the whole discourse of the creation of the world be allegorised as this narration of the making of woman And again it is contrary to the Apostle who saith that the woman was of the man 1 Cor. 11.9 2. We likewise refuse the opinion of Catharinus who thinketh the woman to have been made the seventh day for this also is contrary to the Scripture Exod. 20.11 In six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth the sea and all that in them is 3. So then we hold that the woman was made of a rib out of Adams side as Moses setteth it downe neither made together with him out of the earth nor yet made so long after him upon the seventh day but she was formed upon the sixâ—h day
be worshipped as God but onely in knowledge to be like unto God neither can Adam be properly charged with covetousnesse as Hugo S. Vict. doth unlesse it be taken for an immoderate desire of any good thing more than is fit of the other sort is Cajetan who would lessen the womans offence both in the thing desired which was the knowledge of good and evill the externall act in coveting the fruit which was faire to the eye in regard of her sex being a woman and the weaker vessell But this notwithstanding the womans offence in the nature thereof was the greater as before is shewed QVEST. XIII Whether Eve added to the commandement and spake doubtfully Vers. 3. NEither shall ye touch it lest ye dye c. 1. Ab. Ezra noteth that the serpent useth the name Elohim speaking of God not Iehovah because hee knew it not But that is not the reason for the woman useth also the name Elohim who was not ignorant of Iehovah but Satan of purpose forbeareth to use that name Iehovah which is a name of mercy and urgeth in the name Elohim the severity of God Mercer 2. Neither doth the woman adde any thing to Gods precept that they should not touch it but faithfully expoundeth the meaning of the precept some Hebrewes think that Satan took occasion hereby to move the woman to touch the fruit that seeing she died not by touching shee should though the Hebrew particle pen be not alwayes so taken yet it appeareth so to bee used by the woman because Satan hereby taketh occasion to put her out of doubt that shee should not dye at all See Muscul. Iun. though Mercerus herein dissent from them QVEST. XIIII Why Eve gave to her husband Vers. 6. SHe gave to her husband with her c. 1. This sheweth not that Adam was at this time with Eve as some Hebrewes thinke he might come before the tentation was finished The meaning is that he might eat with her that is as she had done 2. Some thinke that before the woman did forbeare to eat of the fruit supposing it was poyson and so present death but the truth is that hitherto she had abstained in obedience to the commandement 3. Neither did she give it to Adam lest if she died he might have taken unto him another woman as some Hebrewes imagine for shee was the onely woman in the world but she was desirous to make her husband partaker of her happinesse as she thought Mercer QVEST. XV. How many wayes the eyes of the body and minde are said to be opened Vers. 7. THeir eyes were opened Their eyes of the body and minde are said divers wayes to bee opened the eyes of the body three wayes 1. When they that are blinde are made to see as Christ caused the blind to see 2. When he that hath his eyes seeth somewhat which he saw not before as Balaam his eyes were opened when hee saw the Angell with a naked sword 3. When they which see discerne that which they perceived not before as the Disciples discerned Christ in the breaking of bread The eyes of the minde are opened likewise three wayes 1. When men are brought from ignorance and darknesse to the knowledge of Christ. Act. 26 18. 2. When men are brought by affliction to know themselves as the prodigall childe is said to come to himselfe Luke 15.17 3. When a mans sinne when it is committed presenteth it selfe as Iudas sinne did when hee had betrayed Christ. Thus the eyes of Adam and Eves minde were opened to see their sinne and the eyes of their body were opened to see and discerne the deformity of those parts which were comely before Muscul. QVEST. XVI How their eyes are said to be opened Vers. 7. THeir eyes were opened and knew that they were naked 1. Not that they were either blinde before for how could Eva have seene the fruit of the tree that it was faire to the eye if shee had beene blinde 2. Neither as Iosephus thinketh lib. 1. antiquit c. 1. by the eating of the forbidden fruit had they gotten a sharper wit and understanding for then the eating thereof had bin a gaine unto them 3. Neither is it so said as R. Salomon conjectureth because now first they began to have knowledge of evill for as they had knowledge of good before so as by the contrary they had the knowledge of evill also but now indeed they know evill by miserable experience 4. But now their eies were opened the eyes of their minde and conscience to see and acknowledge their sinnes and disobedience wherein they were blinded before and to feele the rebellion and disobedience of their members in their disordered and unruly motions which maketh them for shame to cover them which use of vailing and covering the secret parts even nature hath taught the barbarous nations which even in their baths as Augustine writeth will not have their unseemely parts uncovered the like Strabo reporteth of the Indians and Diodorâ—â— Siculus of the Aethiopians that going naked in the rest of their body use to cover their secret parts QVEST. XVII Why they made aprons of fig-leaves ANd they sewed fig-tree leaves 1. Not because the fruit thereof whereof they had tasted was forbidden for they would so much more have abhorred the leaves thereof 2. Neither to betoken the desire of the flesh now procured by sin which they say is provoked by the rubbing of the fig leaves 3. Nor yet as the testimony of repentance because fig leaves doe pricke and sting the flesh 4. Neither yet need wee run to allegories that this covering with leaves or with fruit betokeneth the vaine excuse and defence of sinne 5. But they made them aprons of fig leaves both being fit for their breadth and ready at hand for no other cause than to hide their nakednesse whereof they were now ashamed QVEST. XVIII Why man was created naked NOw if it be further asked why man was created naked I answer 1. with Basil lest his mind might have beene occupied in seeking for outward things and so withdrawne from better meditations God having a purpose to cloath his body with some excellent brightnes such as is in the Angels 2. Or with Ambrose that being not naked and destitute of the ornaments of vertue they lesse needed outward ornaments 3. Whereas clothing serveth for necessity to defend from the cold and for honesty and comelinesse Adam before his fall in neither respect needed cloathing being neither subject to heat or cold nor yet having any uncomelinesse in his members 4. Adde hereunto that whereas other creatures were created with their naturall cloathing birds with feathers beasts with haire and wooll fish with scales man was created naked that hee might exercise his wit and be profitably occupyed in the invention of arts for the necessary use of man QVEST. XIX Why the voyce of the Lord was heard in the coole of the day Vers. 8. THey heard the voyce of the Lord walking
exercise his strength as Augustine againe saith Administrat omâ—ia qua creavit ut etiam ipsa proprios motus exercere sinat God doth so governe all things which he created that yet hee suffereth them to exercise their owne motions 3. God might justly suffer this to be done because hee did know how to turne Adams fall unto good Deuâ— permisit hominem tentari quâ—m sciebut esse casurum quid simul videbat eo casu sâ—â—â—ti posse ad misericordiam c. God suffered man to be tempted whom he knew should fall because he saw how to use his fall to declare his mercy and justice while he justly punished some out of the same damned masse and delivered others in mercy Doct. VI. Adam not damned WHereas v. 15. a promise is made concerning Christ that the seede of the woman should breake the serpents head from hence we infer that our first patents though they sinned yet were by faith in the Messiah to come restored and not utterly condemned which was the heresie of the Tatiaâ—es August de haeres c. 23. In the booke of wisdome we read that wisdome preserved the first father of the world and brought him out of his offence c. 10.1 which is agreeable to the Canonicall scripture because Adam is called the sonne of God Luke 3.38 he was not then the child of death and hell everlastingly to perish Doct. VII Wherein Adam transgressed NOw because carnall men doe extenuate Adams sinne that he was cast out of Paradise for eating an apple I will briefly shew the greatnes of our first parents transgression wherein many sins concurred 1. There was in them both incredulitie in not beleeving Gods words to be true 2. Vnthankfulnesse in not being contented with their estate 3. Pride in desiring to be like unto God 4. Wantonnes in sinning without any necessitie having all the trees in the garden beside to eare of 5. There was the sinne of gluttonie in pampering the desire of the belâ—â—e 6. Disobedience in transgressing the commandement 7. Curiositie in coveting to know the operation of the fruit in bringing them to knowledge 8. Presumption in that they presumed of Gods mercie that they should not die though they did eate 9. Then followed the concupiscence and rebellion of the flesh in being ashamed of their nakednesse 10. They excused their sinne 11. They are guiltie of homicide in bringing death not only upon themselves but all their posteritie 12. Beside Eva seduced her husband 13. Adam sinned in his inordinate affection to his wife in listning to her 14. The easines of the commandemeÌ„t maketh the transgression more heinous as Augustine well noteth answering to this question why God forbad them to eate of that tree Si bona est quare non tango si mala est quare in Paradise ideo in Paradiso est quia bona est sed nolâ— tangâ—â— quiâ— obedienteÌ„ te volâ— if it be good why doe I not touch it if it be evill why is it in Paradise therefore it is in paradise because it is good but I will not have thee touch it because I would have thee obedient God could not then make better triall of mans obedience than in forbidding that which was good Places of confutation Confut I. Infidelity not pride the first sinne of our parent 1. THe opinion of the Popish writers is that pride was the first sinne that Eva was tempted unto because Satan saith unto them yee shall bee as gods but it is rather evident that their first sinne was infidelitie first Satan telleth them ye shall not die at all and so perswadeth them not to give credit to the word of God for if they had verely beleeved that to come to passe which was threatned they would never have given any credit to Satan Confut. II. Our parents lost not their faith 2. BEllarmine also holdeth that our first parents in their transgression lost their faith because by the seducement of Satan they beleeved not what God said unto them ye shall not die Ans. 1. It followeth not if in this one act of faith they failed that therefore totally their faith was extinguished he that shal be seduced in one article or point of faith is he presently stripped of all faith 2. It was no formall infidelitie as though wittingly they rejected Gods word but they were materially deceived onely and their sudden violent affection over-shadowed their knowledge judgement 3. So Peter denied Christ through feare and frailtie yet in his judgement he could not so at once cast off all opinion of Christ hâ—s faith was shaken and winnowed but it failed not as our Saviour testifieth of him that he had praied for him that his faith faile not Luke 23.22 and so was the case in our first parents Confut. III. Not Marie but Christ brake the serpents head 3. vers 15. THe vulgar latine translation readeth shee shall breake thy head c. which the Popish writers understand of the virgin Mary as Pererius doubteth not to give this marginal note B. virgo contrivit caput serpentis the blessed Virgin did break the head of the serpent and Bellarmine also justifieth this translation whereas in the original it is his ipsum it in the neuter gender which must be referred to seed the Septuagint and the Chalde read he in the masculine understanding it of Christ for none else but Christ broke the serpents head Confut. IIII. The tree of life could not actually give life but was a symbole of it 4. vers 22. LEst he take of the tree of life and live for ever Bellarmine would proove from hence that this tree by eating the fruit therof might bring true immortalitie Ans. 1. As the Lord saith by way of derision man is become as one of vs to know good and evill So in the same sense is this other part of the sentence uttered that as a man simply thought to get knowledge by eating of the one so he might imagine to obtaine life by the other 2. For if Adam might have lived by eating of this tree now after he had sinned how would that other saying have taken effect in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death Gen. 2.17 These speeches had beene contrarie the one to the other 3. It was therefore the tree of life as the other was of the knowledge of good and evill that is significative non effective not in operation â—ut in signification it was a signe or symbole of life received from God and by Gods gift should have beene â—reserved if a man had not sinned and therefore man beeing deprived of life lost also the signe thereof Places of Exhortation and practice 1. WE have here set forth unto us from v. 1. to v. 7. the degrees of tentation 1. the suggestion of Satan 2. delectation the woman saw the tree was pleasant c. 3. Consent shee tooke of the fruit 4. The effecting of the thing desired shee did eate
So here the Lord holdeth on his unchangeable course of judgement in punishing sinne yet seemeth to repent in undoing his worke in destroying man whom he had made Perer. QVEST. XII Why the creatures are punished with man 9. Vers. 7. I Will destroy from man to beast c. Not onely man shall be destroyed but the other creatures with him and yet man onely had sinned The reason is 1. as Chrysostome sheweth because all things were made for mans use hic igitur cum e medio tollitur quis illorum usus erit and therefore when man is taken away there should be no use of them 2. Like as when the head is cut off all the members die so together with man the creatures over the which he had power are punished not onely he but his Hereby the severity of Gods punishment appeareth as also the greatnesse of mans sin that brought destruction upon many as Davids sin in numbring the people did upon the whole land 3. Because beastly men had abused the creatures to their filthy pleasure and riotous excesse it standeth with Gods justice to punish the instrument with the principall 4. The fishes are not also here threatned to be destroyed because they lived in that element wherewith God purposed to overflow the earth neither had man so much abused them as the other kinds and beside it pleased God to spare them among other creatures at other times the Lord threatneth also to take away the fish of the Sea Hosh. 4.3 Mercer QVEST. XIII How Noah is said to be perfect Vers. 10. NOah was a just and perfect man c. 1. Noah not yet any man living can be said to be perfect in respect of Gods justice or in the sight of God as the Psalmist saith If thou O Lord markest what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it Ps. 130.3 2. Neither yet in regard of that perfection which the Saints shall attaine unto in the Kingdome of God as the Apostle sheweth Not as though I had already attained either were already perfect Phil. 3.12 3. Neither yet is any so perfect as that he can be found in this life without sinne which was the heresie of the Pelagians for the Preacher saith there is not one just man upon the earth that doeth good and sinneth not Eccles. 7.20 4. Neither is any said to be perfect because they can keepe the commandements and doe more than is commanded in observing the Evangelicall counsell as Pererius and other Popish Writers 5. But Noah is said to be perfect in comparison of others and therefore it is added in his generation or in regard of the perfection which may be attained unto in this life which is rather in the will and desire to be perfect and in increasing and going still forward than in any actuall accomplishment of the desire and in this sense the Apostle having a little before denied himselfe to bee perfect yet saith to the Philippians Let as many as be perfect bee thâ—â— minded Philippians 3.15 and so our Saviour biddeth us be perfect as our heavenly Father is perfect that is that we should more and more labour for perfection As Augustine saith Ingredi sine macula non aâ— surde dicitur non qui jam perfectus sed qui ad ipsam perfectionem irreprehensibiliter currit Hee is not amisse said to walke without spot not who is already perfect but runneth unto perfection without reproofe Thirdly how Noah is said to be perfect is expounded vers 8. Noah found grace in the sight of God it was the perfection then of faith whereby Noah was excepted as just and perfect in the sight of God being by faith cloathed with the perfection and justice of Christ. QVEST. XIIII How the earth was corrupt 11. THe earth was corrupt before God 1. That is the inhabitants of the earth where corrupt as Chrysostome saith Homo terra appellatur quia totus terrenus Man is called earth because he was become wholly earthly 2. Or they had infected the very earth with their abominations and made it accursed Iun. as the Psalmist saith A fruitfull land is turned into barrennesse for the wickednesse of them that dwell therein Psal. 107.34 3. The earth may be said to be corrupt that is defiled with those sinnes of uncleannesse which they committed as the Scripture testifieth that the land is defiled with such abominations Levit. 18.25 4. The earth was corrupt before God that is they were growne to such impudency and boldnesse in their sinnes that they would commit them even as in the presence and sight of God as the Prophet saith They declare their sinnes as Sodome they hide them not Isay. 3.9 QVEST. XV. Whether they which died in the floud perished everlastingly Vers. 13. I Will destroy them with the earth c. Here a great question ariseth whether all they which were destroyed in the floud perished everlastingly that is both in body and soule 1. For answer to this question we neither thinke that most of the old world were onely temporally punished which seemeth to have beene the opinion of Hierome that they which perished in the floud as likewise the Sodomites receperunt in vita malasua received their punishment in this life To the which purpose he urgeth that place Nahum 1.9 Non consurget duplex tribulatio Affliction shall not rise the second time and therefore it standeth not with Gods justice to punish twice for the same sinne both in this world and the world to come To this place I answer first that the Prophet speaking of the destruction of the Assyrians sheweth onely that theiâ— overthrow should be finall that God should not need to smite them againe As Abishai said to David when hee found Saul asleepe Let mee smite him and I will not smite him againe 1 Sam. 26.9 Thus Theohpylact and Theodoret expound this place Secondly if it bee expounded as it is alleaged it must be understood onely of penitent persons that such being afflicted in this life shall not need to be punished againe as we may see in the repentant theefe but concerning the the other theefe detemporali ad aeternum transvectus est supplicium he was carried from temporall to eternall punishment as Rupertus saith 2. Neither doe we approve their opinion that thinke many of the old world though incredulous before yet when they saw the floud comming in fine vitae poenetentiam egerunt did repent them even in the end of their life sic Lyranus Bellarmine For S. Peter calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the world of the wicked 2 Pet. â— 5 They then that were wicked so continued to the end 3. Neither is the opinion of Cajetanus to be received that thinketh non fuisse simpliciter incredulos id est sine vera Dei side that they were not simply incredulous that is without the true faith of God but only beleeved not Noah in this that the floud should come
12. all which time the raine continued as Tostatus and Cajetanus thinke but from the beginning rather including the 40. dayes which seemeth to be the opinion of Ambrose and here unto assent Musculus and Tremelius lib. de Noah arc 17. and it may thus appeare Genes 8.4 it is said that in the 7. moneth the 17. day the Arke rested upon the mountaines of Armenia which was after the end of the 150. dayes when the waters began to abate v. 3. but if the 150. dayes bee added to 40. which make in all an 190. the waters should not abate till the 27. day of the 8. moneth for from the 17. day of the second moneth when the forty dayes must take beginning to the 17. day of the 7. moneth are but five moneths that is dayes 150. counting 30. dayes to a moneth whereas putting 40. and 150. dayes together wee shall have 190. before the waters should begin to abate which is contrary to the text now whereas the Septuagint read the water 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was exalted an 150. dayes and Chrysostome saith tot dies mansit sublimis illa aquarum altitudo the height of the waters continued so long unlesse they meane indifferently of the rising and increase of the water upon any part of the earth which began at the first when the raine fell within the 40. dayes it cannot bee agreeable to the text for the waters increased by three degrees first the Arke was lift up above the waters v. 17. then it floted and went upon the waters v. 18. then the waters prevailed so much that the highest hils were covered v. 20. this increasing prevailing and continuing of the water was but an 150. dayes from the first to the last Mercer 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. The floud not caused by any constellation 1. Vers. 4. I Will cause it to raine upon the earth This raine then was not caused onely or chiefly by ordinary and naturall causes as by the constellation of the starres which was foreseene by Noah which seemeth to have beene the opinion of Henricus Mechliniens and Petrus ab Aliaco and Gulielmus Parisiensis cited by Pererius Seneca also ascribeth inundations to a fatall necessity and when the great deluge shall be which hee beleeved was to come hee saith the starres shall concurre together in Capricorne But it is evident that this floud was caused not by naturall and ordinary meanes but by the extraordinary power of God 1. The Lord saith I will bring a floud of waters Gen. 6. â—7 The fountaines of the deep and the windowes of heaven were opened This sheweth that it was Gods speciall worke by the ministery of his Angels that the heavens rained the earth gave up water after an extraordinary manner 2. The sinnes of that age were the cause of this destruction Gen. 6.13 It was then their iniquity not any fatall necessity that procured that judgement 3. And seeing God made all things in wisdome and order hee framed the world that one part should concurre for the preservation of another not to their destruction 4. No constellation of starres can have a generall operation over the whole earth but only in that place where their influence worketh and when they are moved they ceâ—se working As Seneca rendreth this reason of the increase of some rivers in Summer Quarta ratio est syderum hac enim quibusdam mensibus magis urgent exhauriunt flumina cum longius recesserunt minus consumunt c. The fourth reason is in the starres which in some moneths doe more worke vpon rivers but when they are gone farther off they have not that force Constallations then may exercise their strength upon some speciall rivers and places but not universally upon the whole earth 2. Doct. The highest mountaines in the world covered with the waters of the floud Vers. 19. ALL the high mountaines that were under the whole heavens were covered They then are confuted which thinke that some high hils as Olympus were not overflowne whom Augustine refelleth lib. 15. de civitat c. 27. and Cajetanus who would have the mountaine of Paradise to bee excepted from this inundation 1. The words are generall all high mountaines under not the airie heaven only as Cajetan collecteth but the whole heaven were covered yea the high mountaines were surprised whether Athos in Macedonia which cast his shadow unto the Towne Myrinum in Lemnos the space of 86. miles or Atlas whose top is higher than the clouds or Olympus which Zinagoras by Mathematicall instruments found to be ten stadia or furlongs high Or the mount Tabor which riseth up 30. furlongs as Iosephus writeth or Caucasus whose top is said to be lightned with the Sunne when day-light is shut in below All these high mountaines were covered with waters 2. Augustine thus reasoneth Non attendunt omnia elementorum crassissimam terram ibi esse potuisse c. They consider not that the earth the heaviest of all elements is in the top of these high hils It need not seeme strange then that the waters might ascend thither 3. Where doth Cajetan find that Paradise was situate upon an hill nay the contrary is gathered out of Scripture for out of Eden went a river to water the garden Gen. 2.10 But rivers use not to run upon hils And Cajetan needed not to feare the drowning of Paradise because of Henoch for he was with God taken up into Heaven where the floud could not reach him 4. Of the like conceit with Cajetan is Bellarmine who thinketh that all the mountaines were not overflowen but these onely where the wicked dwelt And Iosephus reporteth out of Nicholaus Damascenus that there is a certaine hill in Armenia called Baris in quo multos profugos diluvii tempore servatos ferunt wherein they say many flying thither for succour in the time of the floud were preserved But these dreames and devices are overthrowne by the evident words of Scripture that all high mountaines under heaven were covered with the waters 5. Likewise that fabulous dreame of some Hebrewes is here refelled who imagine that beside Noah and the rest of the eight persons Og King of Basan who lived till Moses time one of those Giants before the floud might bee preserved for beside that none after the floud lived so long where should Og have beene kept in the floud seeing the mountaines were covered fifteene cubits high which exceeded the stature of any Giant For the Hebrewes doe but fable supposing those Giants to have beene an hundred cubits high Neither is that report out of Pliny much to bee credited of a Gyants body found in Crete of 46. cubits 6. Further Ab. Exra confuteth the opinion of some in his dayes that held this deluge not to have beene universall for although it may bee all the world was not inhabited before the floud but only the East parts because they wanted the invention of ships to transport them from place to place
the rest of his sonnes being yet unborne Ramban 3. Neither is this an imprecation but a prediction of that which was to come Theodoret Calvin 4. Canaan is accursed not Cham not for that Canaan first saw his fathers wickednesse Theodoret or because of Gods favour towards Cham in preserving him in the Arke as some Jewes thinke nor yet lest that if Cham had beene named his whole posterity should have beene under this curse whereas Canaan only standeth under it Perer. for the whole lineage of Cham stood accursed But Chams sonne is noted not the father both to shew the greatnesse of his sinne whereby the punishment was derived also to his posterity Calvin And to declare that Canaan following his fathers ungodly steps who was partaker with him deriding Noah Mercer was also worthy of the same malediction Ambrose ibid. As also Canaan is singled out from the rest of Chams sons by the spirit of prophesie whereby Noah foresaw the wickednes of that nation and now the time was come when the event was to answer the prophecy in expelling the Canâ—nites and making them servants to Sems posterity Calvin As also hereby we are given to understand as Gregory well noteth in that Cham sinning Canaan is cursed quod reproborum nequitia hic inultae proficiunt sed in posterum feriuntur that wicked mens sinnes goe a while unpunâ—shed but they are afterwards met withall QVEST. XX. How Canaan became a servant to his brethren SErvant of servants 1. That his condition should be most slavish and servile more vile than the lowest degree of servants which should be so much the more grievous because he is subjected to his brethren whereas to be a servant to strangers is more willingly borne as Iosephus brethren thought great scorne that their brother should be their Lord Muscul. 2. We see that as in Adam sinne brought forth death so in Caine it is the beginning of slavish servitude ecce fratrem eodem natum patre peccatum fecit servâ—m behold sinne maketh the brother borne of the same parent a servant Chrysost. A profitable service and subjection should otherwise have beene in the world as when men for order sake and their better preservation obey their mercifull and prudent rulers that governe them as fathers But the slavish life and service had the beginning in cursed Canaan such as their state is that are taken captives in battell who being saved alive servi fiebant a servando appellati became servants being so called because they were saved Augustine 3. Though this curse did not presently take place for the Cananites did hold the Israelites a while in subjection yet at the length Gods judgements which hee in his wisdome and secret counsell for reasons best knowne to himselfe suspendeth were executed to the full upon Canaans seed Calvin QVEST. XXI How children are punished for their parents sinnes BUt here a great question will be moved that seeing Canaan was accursed for his fathers sinne how it standeth with Gods justice to punish the children for the fathers transgression for the better resolving of this doubt these severall considerations are duly to be weighed 1. The judgements of God are of two sorts they are either executed in this life or in the next in this many times they which sinne escape unpunished and they which are innocent are temporally chastised but in the next world every man shall receive according to their workes 2. Gods judgements in this life are either in spirituall or temporall things in spirituall which properly concerne the soule none are punished for another as the Lord saith by his Prophet Ezechiel the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father of the sonne but the soule that sinneth shall dye But in temporall things as the losse of the commodities and pleasures of this world yea of life it selfe one may be punished for another 3. The judgements in temporall things are to be considered either as chasticements and medicines or as punishments in the first sense they may fall upon innocents as Daniel and Ezechiel went into captivity being not guilty of the peoples Idolatry but this was a medicine tending to their spirituall good But as they are punishments they are onely incident to those which have deserved them So then God in his infinite wisdome doth lay temporall chasticements upon some even for others sinnes 1. That thereby we should be admonished both to detest sinne in our selves and to disswade others from it seeing it enwrappeth many in the same judgement 2. God can recompence abundantly the losse of temporall things yea of life it selfe with spirituall and eternall blessings 3. Yet none are so pure and innocent but must confesse that howsoever they are free from some great offences yet for other sinnes they may justly deserve punishment 4. But this course to punish one for another is onely to bee left unto God Man must observe another rule to punish him onely that sinned as it is in the Law the father shall not be put to death for the sonne nor the sonne for the father Deut. 24.16 though in other punishments which tend not to the death or affliction of the body as in depriving of honours liberty goods it standeth with justice even among men to punish the children for the fathers and many for one as is seene in the case of treason yet this privilege in general to punnish one for another is peculiar to God because he is both the Soueraigne Lord over man and all he hath he only knoweth how to make such chasticements medicinall and how otherwise abundantly to recompense those that are afflicted which things are not in mans power who therefore in inflicting of punishment must respect every mans desert 5. Yet for the most part they which are punished for other mens sinnes are guilty of the same themselves and therefore the Lord saith he will visit the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20.5 Where is to be considered 1. That God alwayes thus punisheth not but rather by this threatning terrifieth than verifieth the same by his iudgements Theodoret. yet sometime the Lord thus judgeth the posterity of the wicked as Gregory well saith si nulla puniret quis Deum res humanas curare crederet sin cuncta puniret extremum judicium unde restaret if God should punish no sinnes who could thinke that God had any care of humane matters and if hee punished all no man would looke for the latter judgement 2. Herein the long sufferance of God appeareth that hee deferreth his judgement sometime to the third and fourth generation to see if in the meane time the wicked parents or their children may amend if they doe not then the Lord is said to visit their iniquities that is to remember them at the length which he had a great while left unpunished as the Prophet saith
sinnes the sinne of bloud Gen. 4.10 The sinne of oppression Exod. 2.23 The detaining of hirelings wages Iam. 5.4 The sinne of uncleannesse as in this place Perer. 2. By the cry of sinne is here understood the impudency of sinners Gregor Peccatum cum voce est culpa in actione peccatum cum clamore est culpa cum libertate c. Sin with a voyce is a fault in action sinne with a loud cry is a licentious liberty lib. 5. moral c. 7. 3. Their sin is said to be multiplied 1. because of the continuall custome of sinning 2. The number of offenders 3. The number of sinnes as pride fulnesse of bread idlenesse contempt of the poore Ezech. 16.49 Perer. 4. Their sinne in the singular number is said to bee increased because though they had many sinnes yet there was one most notorious amongst them the sin of uncleannesse Muscul. 5. The fruitfulnesse of the ground pleasantnesse of the water brought abundance their abundance made them wanton Philo. 6. And their sinne was so much the greater because not 15. yeares before God had both chastised them by captivity and againe in mercy delivered them yet they notwithstanding neither regarding the mercies nor judgements of God went on in their sinne Luther QVEST. XIV Why the Lord punisheth and for what reason Vers. 21. I Will goe downe and see 1. It is a figurative speech for God who filleth all things neither goeth nor commeth and he which knoweth all things need no inquisition or search to informe his knowledge Perer. 2. God punisheth three wayes 1. for the most part God deferreth the punishment of sinners till the next world that by his patience some may bee brought to repentance that men should think of another life and place of judgement beside this that he might take triall of the faithfulnesse of his servants that serve him obediently in faith though presently they neither see punishment nor reward 2. The Lord punisheth in this life but after a long time much patience and often warning as the Israelites at he length because of their sins were carried into captivity 3. Sometime the Lord punisheth forth with when the sinne is dangerous and contagious as Core Dathan and Abiron were straight-wayes punished for their rebellion 3. God punisheth for three causes in this life 1. for the correction and amendment of him that is punished 2. for the preserving and maintaining of Gods honour that is contemned 3. for the good example of others QVEST. XV. How Abraham went on the way with the Angels and how he stood before God Vers. 22. ABraham stood before the Lord and drew neare c. Whereas Abraham is said v. 16. to goe out with the Angels toward Sodome it was not to shew them the way as Rupertus noâ— yet only to shew his humanity unto them who as he had entertained them friendly so would bring them on the way kindly Perer. the Hebrewes also thinke he went a mile with them to shew his courtesie but he did it rather to shew his duty and reverence to the Angels Calvin for Abraham did not now thinke they were Prophets but knew them to be Angels not by their departure and going into heaven as Augustine thinketh but he discerned it before by their communication 2. Abraham acknowledgeth the third Angell to be God and therefore the other two onely are called Angels Genes 19.1 Iun. and prepareth himselfe to make intercession to God as the Chalde readeth he stood in prayer some thinke that the three Angels vanished away and then God spake to Abraham some that this was a new vision after the Angels were departed some take this to be an Angell who is called Jehovah because the Lord spake in him Mercer but by this meanes Abraham should have committed Idolatry in worshipping the Angell because God spake in him therefore it is to be thought that this third Angell was Christ and whereas in the next Chapter v. 18. Lot also saith Lord hee speaketh not to the Angels but turneth to God 3. Hee draweth neare unto God both by his reverent approaching and in his devout affections Calvin QVEST. XVI Abrahams prayer not to be accused of temerity Vers. 24. WIlt thou destroy and not spare the people for fifty righteous c. 1. It is evident that Abrahams intercession is specially intended for Sodome whereof the Lord maketh specially mention v. 20. yet his affection and pity was in like manner extended to the other Cities that they might be spared according to the same rule 2. Neither did Abraham dissemble his affection as some thinke as though he only made intercession for Lot his kinsman there dwelling but he remembreth all other righteous men that should bee there found Calvin 3. Neither doth Abraham pray more in affection than judgement as Pererius thinketh because it is no unjust thing with God to chastise temporally the righteous with the wicked as Ezekiel and Daniel were carried into captivity for the same chastisement is to a divers end to the wicked and impenitent a beginning of everlasting judgement to the righteous a correction for their amendment neither was it necessary that for the deliverance of the just the whole City should be spared for God could deliver the righteous as Noah in the floud and Lot in the families of Sodome and destroy the rest Abraham upon these reasons is not to be accused of temerity because that from this place the Apostle seemeth to derive that sentence Rom. 3.6 else how shall God judge the world 4. Wherefore concerning the first reason I thinke rather with Vatablus that Abraham urgeth not Gods justice as in it selfe considered but in the opinion of the infidels who not knowing how the same punishment may sort out to divers ends would accuse God of injustice if the righteous should have perished with the wicked or with Calvin that Abraham propoundeth to himselfe the destruction of Sodome as a fore-runner of everlasting judgement and therefore prayeth that according to the rule of Gods justice the righteous might be exempted from it 5. Neither doth Abraham entreat that the City should altogether be untouched and the wicked goe unpunished but that the righteous might be spared Calvin so he requesteth two things the one that the very place might be preserved not utterly destroyed if not yet at the least that the righteous perish not Marl. 6. Whereas God saith v. 26. I will spare all the place c. He in his mercy granteth more than Abraham asked that if there could have been so many righteous found the City for their sakes should have beene wholy delivered which was an indulgence which the Lord would have granted for this time not to bee a perpetuall rule for the Lord afterward by his Prophet threatneth that if Noah Daniel and Iob were among the people they should onely deliver their owne soules he would not spare the rest for their sakes Esech 14.16 Pererius QVEST. XVII Why Abraham beginneth at fifty and endeth
Act. 7.3 Some thinke that Abraham thus spake according to the phrase and speech of the heathen but Abraham doth every where professe himselfe by erecting of altars a worshipper of the onely true God Wherefore this place is truly translated God caused me sic P.T.B.G.S.H. onely the Chalde readeth in the plurall number very corruptly when the people erred after the works of their hands Notwithstanding this text doth no wayes favour the heresie of the Tritheists that make divers Gods for in that here a verbe of the plurall number hiâ— gâ—â— is joyned with elohim it sheweth the Trinity of persons in that sometime a verbe of the singular number is put unto it as Gen. 1.1 bara it betokeneth the unity of the God-head 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. The righteous may fall often into the same infirmity Vers. 2. ABraham said of Sarah she is my sister Abraham had once thus offended before and had forgotten by this pretence what danger Sarah was like to have beene brought into and yet he falleth into the same infirmity againe Therefore it is sometime seene that even the children of God may in the same thing shew their weaknesse often Calvin As Iehosaphat being reproved by Iehu for joyning in league with Ahab did forget himselfe and was afterward confederate with his wicked sonne Ahaziah and was the second time reproved by Eliazer another Prophet 2 Chron. 19.2 and 20.37 2. Observ. Good Princes doe submit themselves to their lawes Vers. 9. ABimelech said to Abraham what hast thou done c. Abimelech signifieth my father the King which sheweth that Kings at the beginning were fathers and nourishers of their Countrey but afterward they which knew not God became in stead of Abimelachim Oebimelachim that is our enemie the King Muscul. Happy then is that people that hath a King for a common father Beside here Abimelech though a King taketh not himselfe to be lawlesse to doe what him liâ—t as cruell Caligula said to his grandmother Antonia Memento omnia mihi licere in omnes Remember that all things are lawfull for me toward all men land wicked Iulia to Antonius Caracalla soliciting him to incestuous marriage when he answered Vellam si liceret I would if it were lawfull replied impudently againe Si libet licet an nescis te imperatorem esse leges dare non accipere If you will you may know you not that you are Emperour and gave lawes but receive none That state is like then to flâ—urish where even Kings as Abimelech doe submit themselves here to good lawes As Plato hath an excellent saying In qua civitate lex subdita est video ibi perniciem paratam in qua vero lex domina est principium ibi video salutem In what City the law is subject I see destruction at hand but where the law swayeth even the Prince I see health to that place ex Perer. 3. Observ. God divers wayes keepeth us from sinne Vers. 6. I Keepe thee that thou shouldest not sinne against me It is God that keepeth his children from sinne either by the instinct of his spirit or the instruction of his word the guard and guiding of Angels or by diseases as Abimelech was here restrained vers 17. or by the counsell and advice of others as David was stayed from shedding of bloud by Abigail 1 Sam. 25. Calvin 4. Observ. Things voluntarily taken must be restored Vers. 7. DEliver the man his wife againe c. Unlesse then that things violently taken from others be restored there is no mercy to be expected Muscul. therefore Zacheus being truly called doth restore largely what he had wrongfully scraped together Luk. 19. 5. Observ. Adulterie bringeth generall calamities vpon the whole citie or kingdome Vers. 9. THou hast brought on me and on my kingdome this great sinne Adulterie is called a great sinne not onely because of the uncleannes and filthines of it but because of the punishment that followeth and the calamites that sometime overtake the whole Citie and kingdome for that sinne in their governors As the whole citie of Sechem was put to the sword for ravishing of Dinah Iacobs daughter Gen. 34. the whole kingdome of David smarted for his sinne committed against Vriah concerning Bersheba 2 Sam. 12. The like examples are found in forren histories how Troy was destroyed for the taking away of Helen the name and office of Kings expelled out of Rome for the ravishing of Lucretia by Seâ—â— Tarquin Perer. 6. Observ. Barrennesse a due reward of incontinent life Vers. 18. THe Lord had shut up every wombe c. Sterility and barrennesse iâ— a just punishment for incontinent life that they which seeke for issue of strange flesh should bee without fruit at home Muscul. This may well be seene in Salomon who of his 300. Concubines and 700. Wives left but one sonne Rehoboam and him not very wise to succeed him CHAP. XXI 1. The Method THis Chapter hath three parts 1. Of Abrahams Oeconomicall 2. Of his politicall 3. Of his religious state First to his Oeconomicall affaires belong such things as hapned to Isaack and his mother to Ismael and his mother Isaack is borne and named vers 2 3. circumcised vers 4. nursed up by Sarah and brought up with great joy vers 6 7. weaned vers 8. Ismael 1. Mocketh Isaack and Sara saw it 2. Is cast out with his mother by Sarahs motion vers 10. and Gods bidding vers 12 13. 3. He is provided for first by Abrahams care who sendeth her not forth empty vers 14. by Gods providence vers 16. to 20. Secondly his politicall state concerneth his affaires with Abimelech 1. Both as touching a league which Abraham maketh with him and his seed vers 23 25. 2. The restitution of the Well which Abimelech confirmeth to Abraham by the accepting of seven lambs to vers 33. Thirdly Abrahams religious act was in planting a Grove and calling upon the name of God 2. The divers readings v. 2. And bare a sonne H. bare Abraham a sonne caet v. 3. Which Sara bare him A. which was borne unto him which Sara bare him caet v. 6. God hath made me to rejoyce C.B.G. to laugh cat sic Heb. v. 7. Who hearing would beleeve Abraham H. he is faithfull that hath said to Abraham and performed C. who would have told Abraham cat given a childe sucke H. S. given children sucke caet v. 9. The sonne of Agar the Egyptian H. the sonne of Hagar which she had borne to Abraham cat playing C.H.S. mocking T.B.G.P. heb laughing playing with Isaack added by H. and S. v. 14. Tooke bread and a bottle of water and gave to Hagar and put the childe upon her shoulder S. gave it to Hagar putting it vpon her shoulder and the childe also C.B.G. taking bread put it upon her shoulder and gave her the childe also H.T. v. 16. The boy crying out wept S. she lift up her voice and wept cater v. 18. Hold his
deale with the gain-saying Jewes would not so much stand upon his Apostolike illumination neither would they rest upon it 3. Neither is the word seed taken here not singularly for the person of Christ but collectively for the whole spirituall seed of Abraham the people of God consisting of the Jewes and Gentiles Beza for this sense seemeth to bee coact and not proper and the Apostle himselfe denieth it to bee understood of many but of one 4. Neither doth Saint Paul ground his argument upon the received opinion and confession of the Jewes which hee was experienced in being brought up under the feet of Gamaliel who all generally did hold this promise of blessing in Abrahams seed to be understood of the Messiah Perer. for thus the Apostles reasoning should be inverted and that made his conclusion which is his argument for the Apostle doth not reason thus This place is referred to the Messiah Ergo he saith not seeds but seed But thus rather standeth his argument In saying seed not seeds hee meaneth but one Ergo the Messiah that is Christ. 5. Wherefore if the Apostles words bee thorowly weighed and examined he enforceth two conclusions in this one sentence the first is that this place out of Moses must needs be interpreted not of all Abrahams seed confusedly but of some one specially the other is that this being evicted that the Lord in this promise speaketh but of one it will follow of necessity that this one must be Christ. For the first that Abrahams seed is not understood promiscuè for all his seed the Jewes themselves could not deny for this seed was first restrained to Isaack and Ismael excluded then in Isaack it was assigned to Iacob and Esau refused in Iacob this seed was singled out in Iuda when the other tribes were carried into captivity and never returned therefore seed here cannot bee taken for many but wee must still proceed in descending till we come to one in whom this blessing is performed Calvin For the second that this one must be Christ it will necessarily follow because none else can be named in whom all the Gentiles received this blessing for that place Psal. 72.17 All nations shall blesse him and be blessed in him cannot be understood of Salomon who was so farre from procuring a blessing to all nations that he brought a curse upon his owne nation and posterity when for his idolatry a rent was made in the Kingdome the smallest part falling to the share of his sonne Rehoboam And beside this Psalme is a propheticall song of Christ under the type of Salomon as vers 5. They shall â—eare him as long as the Sunne and Moone endureth vers 11. All Kings shall worship him vers 17. His name shall endure for ever These sayings cannot be uttered of Salomon or any other mortall man but onely are true of the Lord Messiah There being then none else found by whom the Gentiles were spiritually blessed in being called from their filthy idolatry to the knowledge and worship of the true God in being lightned with Scriptures brought to the acknowledgement and so remission of their sinnes but onely Christ none else in whom they beleeve whose name is blessed among them Who can this else bee but Jesus Christ the Messiah And thus it is evident that the Apostle hath reasoned strongly from this place that salvation commeth not by the Law but by faith in Christ which is the thing the Apostle in this place intendeth to prove QUEST XXIII Whether Abrahams obedience or Isaacks patience were more notable IT may seeme that Isaacks obedience in yeelding himselfe willingly to death was more excellent and worthy of note than Abrahams because it is a greater patience to suffer death for Gods cause than to inferre it Isaack also should have felt the sorrowes and pangs of death in his body which Abraham was onely to behold Notwithstanding these reasons Abrahams example of obedience excelled 1. Because he was to sacrifice his onely most beloved and innocent sonne which was no doubt more grievous unto him than if he had died himselfe 2. Isaacks death came unlooked for it should have beene finished at once Abrahams griefe as it pierced his heart three continuall dayes before so the remembrance of this fact would have continued still 3. The Scripture giveth sentence with Abraham which maketh mention in this place and others beside of Abrahams offering up of Isaack but ascribeth no part thereof to Isaack Now because that example of the King of Moab which offered up the King of Edoms sonne in sacrifice and not his owne as the common opinion is may be thought to resemble Abrahams fact here it shall not be amisse briefly to examine that place as it is set downe 2 King 3.27 QUEST XXIV Whether the King of Moab sacrificed his sonne and wherefore FIrst then 1. Neither is it like that the King of Moab having learned of his Priests that God prospered Israel because of Abrahams faith which doubted not to offer his sonne as Lyranus therefore he attempted to doe the like for at this time the Israelites did not so greatly prosper the kingdome being divided because of the idolatry of Salomon and diversly afflicted and the King of Moab offered not his owne son but the King of Edoms as it is expounded by Amos 2.1 For three transgressions I will not turne to Moab c. because it burnt the bones of the King of Edom as lime 2. Neither did the King of Moab this by the advice of the Priests after the example of Israel because they used to offer up their sons to Molech thinking to please the God of Israel hereby Burgens For the Israelites rather learned this idolatrous use of the Gentiles and the Israelites prospered not but were punished of God for such impieties 3. Nor yet did the King of Moab this to move the Israelites to commiseration when they should see to what misery and necessity he was brought to offer such a bloudy sacrifice as Tostat. and Vatab. for he did it rather to despight them as shall even now appeare 4. Nor yet did he offer this sacrifice only with an intent thereby to appease his gods and to procure their help which opinion indeed the heathen had of such wicked and devillish offerings Cajetan Perer. 5. But it is most likely that the King of Moab assaying to breake thorow to the King of Edom and could not tooke the Kings sonne of Edom that was to reigne after him and therefore is called the King of Edom Amos 2.1 and sacrificed him in the sight of his father to his great griefe Iunius QUEST XXV What was the cause of the indignation against Israel SEcondly where it followeth thus For that Israel was sore grieved and they departed from him or there was great indignation against Israel 1. This is not referred to the indignation or wrath of God as though the Lord should be offended with Israel sent a plague amongst them because
Prophet expoundeth this place of Gods eternall love and hatred of Iacob and Esau 2. That is the proper sense of the place from the which an argument is framed and a conclusion inferred but out of this spirituall sense concerning everlasting election the Apostle reasoneth and concludeth election to be only of grace not by workes Ergo it is the proper sense 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. The reconciliation of brethren Vers. 9. HIs sonne Isaack and Ismael buried him They which were separated during their fathers life are now united and reconciled in his death which teacheth us that brethren which have beene long at variance should yet when the time of mourning for their father commeth returne in affection Muscul. Not as Esau that intended when his father was dead to execute his malice toward his brother Gen. 27.41 2. Observ. To continue and persevere in prayer Vers. 21. ISaack prayed to the Lord for his wife It seemeth seeing Rebeccah continued barren twenty yeares for Isaack was maried at 40. and was 60. yeares old when Esau and Iacob were borne that Isaack continued many yeares in prayer and waited from moneth to moneth from yeare to yeare till the Lord had condescended to his prayer whereby wee are taught that wee should not give over in our prayers neither limit God to heare us within a time but still patiently expect his gracious pleasure as the Apostle exhorteth that wee should pray continually 1 Thes. 5.17 Mercer 3. Observ. Gods will many times revealed to the weaker sort Vers. 28. ISaack loved Esau c. Rebeccah was better affected toward the chosen seed than Isaack waâ—â— so was Sarahs heart toward Isaack but Abraham loved Ismael whereby wee see that manâ— times God revealeth his will to the more infirme sex and as S. Paul saith chuseth the weake things of 〈◊〉 world to confound the strong 1 Cor. 1.17 Muscul. 4. Observ. Of frugality in meats and drinkes Vers. 29. NOw Iacob sod pottage c. By this we may see how frugall and sparing the diet of those godly Patriarkes was Iacob here contented himselfe with lentill pottage These lentils came from Egypt and was the usuall food in Alexandria for young and old which was commonly vendible in their Tabernes Gell. lib. 17. c. 18. from thence the use of lentils became very common in other countries the Philosopher Taurus used to sup with them and Zeno the Stoike prescribed to his schollers how they should seeth and dresse their lentils with the twelfth part of Coriander seed Athen. lib. 4. The like frugality and parsimony was used in famous countries among the Gentiles The Arcadians lived of akornes the Argives of apples the Athenians of figs the Tyrinthians of peares the Indians of canes the Carmanes of palmes the Sauromatians of millet the Persians nasturtio of cresses These examples ought to make Christians ashamed who use to pamper their bellies and feed their fansies with curious delights and exquisite dainties Perer. S. Paul giveth a rule for this meats for the belly the belly for meats God shall destroy both it and them 1 Cor. 6.13 that therefore men should not bee so carefull to feed and fill their bellies with dainty fare and costly meats seeing they both must fall to corruption 5. Observ. Against prophane persons that sell heaven for earthly pleasures Vers. 33. HE sold his birth-right Esau that for a messe of red pottage did part with his birth-right is a president and patterne of all those which for the momentany pleasures and profit of this life doe sell and lose their hope of eternall life Mercer As that rich glutton Luke 16. which purchased his ease and pleasure in this life with the everlasting paine and torment of his soule afterward for this cause is Esau called a prophane person Heb. 12.16 which for one portion of meat sold his birth-right CHAP. XXVI 1. The Argument or Contents FIrst in this Chapter is shewed the occasion of Isaacks going to Gerar which was by reason of the famine vers 1. And Gods Commandement vers 2 3. with the renewing of the promise made to Abraham 4 5. Secondly this Chapter treateth of Isaacks abode and dwelling in Gerar with such things as there happened 1. The question that arose about his wife vers 7â— to 12. 2. The envy of the Philistims against Isaack because hee prospered and waxed rich vers 13. to 18. 3. The contention betweene Isaacks servants and the Philistims concerning certaine fountaines vers 18. to vers 23. Thirdly there is declared the departure of Isaack from Gerar to dwell in Beersheba and the covenant there made betweene him and Abimelech vers 23. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 3. 18. my word shall be an helpe unto thee C. I will be with thee and blesse thee caeter v. 10. one of my stocke might have slept S. C. one of my people might have lion caet heb shacabh thou mightst have brought upon us ignorance S. this sinne caet v. 11. he that toucheth this mans wife H. this man or his wife caet v. 12. he found barly increased an hundred fold S. he found an hundreth fold caet v. 14. much tillage georgia S. a great family or houshold caet guabudah signifieth both v. 17. in the brooke of Gerar. H.C. in the valley of Gerar. caet nachal signifieth both a valley is more proper because they digged there v. 20 21 22. Heseck Sitâ—ah Rehoboth G.T.P. contention enmity roomth H.S.C.B. v. 25. there Isaacks servants digged a well in the valley of Gerar. S. v. 26. accompanied with his friend C. with Ahuzzah his friend caet v. 28. let the oath be confirmed that was betweene our fathers C. let there be now an oath betweene us caeter v. 33. he called it abundance H. an oath S. he called Shibah caet v. 35. they were rebellious against Isaack and Rebeckah C.B. they offended or were a griefe of minde caet heb bitternesse of Spirit 3. The Explanation of doubtfull questions QVEST. I. Whether this Abimelech were the same with whom Abraham had to deale Vers. 1. ANd there was a famine in the land c. 1. This other famine in Abrahams time was that famine mentioned chap. 12. where Abraham went downe into Aegypt Mercer for chap. 20. when Abraham sojourned in Gerar there is no famine spoken of which Pererius supposeth to have beene the cause of Abrahams going thither 2. This Abimelech might be either the same with whom Abraham had to deale who might bee now not above an hundred yeare old or another King of that name for the Kings of Gerar were called by the name of Abimelech as the Kings of Aegypt Pharaohs Phicol also might be the name of office or the same man might serve the father and sonne Mercer 3. Therefore we need not with Augustine quaest 75. in Genes to thinke this story to have beene done long before and to be set downe by way of recapitulation for it seemeth that Abraham was now
that they should exercise and traine up their families in the service of God and season all their worldly affaires with a relish of religion as the Apostle saith I will that men pray every where lifting up pure hands c. CHAP. XXXIV 1. The Method and Contents FIrst in this Chapter is set forth the ravishing of Dinah by Sechem with the occasion thereof vers 1. the sequele he desireth her to be his wife vers 3 4. Secondly the punishment is described which was brought upon the whole City for this sinne this punishment is devised then executed In the device 1. We have the motive the griefe of Iacob and wrath of his sonnes 2. The occasion the offer of mariage by Hemor and Sechem vers 8 13. 3. The device is propounded vers 13. to 18. assented unto by Hemor vers 18 19. perswaded to his Citizens to vers 25. Then it is cruelly executed by Simeon and Levi vers 25 to 30. Thirdly there followeth the expostulation of Iacob with his sonnes and their excuse vers 30 31. 2. The divers readings v. 1. which she bare to Iacob this clause is wanting in the Latine translation v. 2. forced or ravished her H. C. S. defiled her G. humbled her S. P. afflicted her T. gnâ—vah to afflict v. 3. he pleased his minde in Dinah C. his heart clave unto Dinah caet dabach to cleave v. 5. which when Iacob heard H. Iacob heard that he had defiled Dinah his daughter caet v. 7. they were very angry H. they were pricked and grieved S. they were much moved and very angry Ch. they grieved at it and were angry caet v. 7. it shall not be so S. P. he had committed an unlawfull thing H. which thing ought not to be done caet v. 8. the soule of my sonne Sechem cleaveth to your daughter H. my sonne Sychem hath chosen from his heart your daughter S. your daughter pleaseth the soule of my sonne C. P. the soule of my sonne longeth for your daughter B.G. T. casach to love to cleave to please v. 14. then spake unto them Simeon and Levi the brethren of Dinah S. v. 15. in this will wee bee confederate with him H. we will bee like unto you S. agree or consent with you caet jaath to consent v. 21. the land being so spacious and wide wanteth tyllers H. the land is large enough before them caet the land is broad in her hands or wings Heb. v. 22. there is one thing whereby this great good is differred H. in this will they be like unto us to dwell with us S. herein they will consent to dwell with us caet v. 24. and they all assented H. and unto Hemor and his sonne hearkened all that went out at the gate of the citie caeter v. 25. The third day when the wounds are most grievous H. when they were in griefe caet v. 29. their little ones and their wives they led captive H. all their bodies and houshold-stuffe and their wives they carried captive and spoiled whatsoever was in the Citie and house S. and all their goods they carried away their children and wives and whatsoever was in the houses caeter v. 30 you have made me odious H. made me evill before the inhabitants S. put enmity betweene mee and the Cananites c. Ch. caused me to stinke or to be abhorred caet baash to stinke 3. The explication of doubtfull questions QUEST I. Of the age of Dinah when she was defloured of Sechem Vers. 1. THen Dinah 1. Neither is the opinion of Alexander Polyhistor in Eusebius probable that Dinah at the time of her rauishing was but ten yeeres old for she was at this time mariageable and therefore above these yeeres and whereas the same Author saith that Iacob remained in Sechem ten yeeres after hee came out of Mesopotamia as Euseb. reporteth his opinion lib. 9. de praepar Evangel it would follow that Dinah was borne in the land of Canaan in Succoth where Iacob dwelt before he came to Sechem and not in Mesopotamia contrary to the Scripture 2. Neither is Cajetanus conjecture sound that Dinah was but three or foure yeeres old when Iacob came out of Mesopotamia for all Iacobs children were borne in the second seven yeeres of his service for his wives before the last six yeeres of service for his sheepe as may appeare Gen. 30.25 3. Neither yet need wee with the Hebrewes to affirme that Iacobs children were borne every one at seven moneths for admitting the ordinary time of nine moneths of childe-bearing Leah beginning to beare in the eighth yeere the first of the second seven might have her first foure children in three yeeres then allow a yeere of intermission her other two sonnes and one daughter she might have in somewhat more than two yeeres 4. Wherefore the truer opinion is that Dinah was six or seven yeeres old at Iacobs departure from Mesopotamia and that she was now fourteene or fifteene yeeres old for Ioseph borne at the same time of Rachel presently after this exploit are said to be seventeene yeares old Gen. 37.2 Simeon and Levi are supposed to have beene the one 21. the other 22. yeares of age or thereabout so that the time of Iacobs abode in Succoth and Sechem might be seven or eight yeares Perer. Mercer QUEST II. Why Dinah is sad to be the daughter of Leah THe daughter of Leah 1. The Hebrewes note shee was her mothers right daughter for as shee went forth to meet her husband to have him turne in unto her Genes 30.16 so Dinah goeth forth to see and to be seene and therefore it is added the daughter of Leah but this is too hard a censure for Dinah this addition is annexed as answerable to the story before Gen. 30.21 2. Many other uncertaine collections the Hebrewes make here some say that this Dinah was Iobs wife some say she remained a widow in her brethrens house some that Simeon buried her in the land of Canaan some that she went downe into Egypt which is true and that her bones were transported into Canaan Mercer 3. Iosephus thinketh that the women of Sichem at this time kept a solemne feast which was the cause that Dinah was so desirous to goe and see them Mercer QUEST III. Whether it were lawfull for the Hebrewes to give their daughters to the uncircumcised Vers. 14. WE cannot doe this thing to give our sister to an uncircumcised man c. 1. Though Abraham had not any direct precept as Cajetane thinketh not to joyne in mariage with the uncircumcised for both Isaack tooke Rebeccah Iacob Leah and Rachel to wife which came of uncircumcised parents 2. Yet it seemeth that they would not give their daughters to the uncircumcised though they did take of the daughters of the uncircumcised to themselves 3. And it is further to be considered that they speake not in this place simply of marying with the uncircumcised but joyning to be
one people with them which they could not doe with those which were uncircumcised QUEST IV. Whether Simeon and Levi their cruell act may be in part or in whole excused Vers. 25. ANd the third day when they were sore two of Iacobs sonnes Simeon and Levi. 1. Some Hebrewes excuse Simeon and Levi their fact because Hemor and Sichem first went about to breake the covenant thinking to spoile them of that they had for thus they say Shall not their flocks and substance be ours vers 23. Contra. 1. But it appeareth not that Hemor and Sichem went about any such thing they thus speake either to perswade the people who most respect their profit Mercer or they meane that by trading or having entercourse with them they should in a manner possesse their goods Perer. 2. But if it were so onely Hemor and Sichem had beene guilty of the violating of this league there was no cause to punish the whole Citie 3. And although they had reason to revenge themselves yet such a cruell massacre cannot be justified 2. Ramban excuseth this fact thinking that by the decrees of Noah if the Magistrates punished not adultery others might but who seeth not what confusion and disorder this doctrine would bring in â— that every private man should take upon him to bee a punisher of sinne The Apostle saith that the power or magistrate beareth not the sword for nought Rom. 13.4 It is peculiar then to him to exercise the sword 3. Philo allegorizeth this story by Dinah which signifieth judgement understanding the soule by Sichem the sonne of Hemor which is interpreted an Asse the brutish affections from the which Simeon and Levi the sonnes of prudence deliver the soule Lib. de migration Abrah But these allegories being devised onely and not warranted by Scripture cannot give any defence to such rage and violence 4. Some doe but in part excuse Simeon and Levi which may be considered on Gods behalfe and so the punishment was just or on the behalfe of the Sichemites who also for consenting unto that grievous sinne were justly also punished but on the behalfe of Simeon and Levi because they did it craftily this judgement was unjust sic Carthusian in libr. Iudith But this allegation maketh nothing for the justifying of Simeon and Levi their enterprise for God knoweth how to turne mens wicked acts to his glory neither did these furious men aime at any such end but sought to satisfie their revengefull minde 5. Some goe yet further that this act was not unjust quoad rem in respect of the thing because the Sichemites had grievously sinned but quoad modum they did it fraudulently Cajetan others say primum motum that the first motion to commit this slaughter was of God but they in the execution did modum excedere exceed measure Thom. Anglic. Cont. But Iacob condemneth not onely the execution but the very first device and counsell Into their secret let not my soule come Gen. 49.6 therefore the very first thought and device was evill and therefore not of God 6. Some proceed yet further and altogether defend both their fact and the manner thereof calling their craft and dissimulation a prudent caution their reasons are these 1. Because all the Sichemites were consenting unto that wickednesse and therefore they deserved punishment Cont. 1. It cannot bee gathered that all the Sichemites were consenting to the sinne of Sichem their fault was because of a carnall minde for their owne profit they received circumcision 2. And though the whole City had herein offended yet Simeon and Levi had no such calling or commission to put them to the sword 2. The place is objected Iudith 9.2 where the Lord is said to have given unto Simeon a sword to take vengeance upon the strangers that opened the wombe of the virgin and vers 4. Which were moved with thy zeale Contra. Though Simeon and Levi were ministers of Gods justice upon the Sichemites for their sinne yet they did it not without sinne and therefore against this booke which is no Scripture where their zeale is commended I oppose the sentence and censure of Iacob who saith That they did it in their selfe-will therefore not by the motion of Gods spirit and Cursed be their wrath Gen. 49.7 but if they had done it in zeale they were rather to be blessed 3. They further reason thus that if Simeon and Levi had committed such an unlawfull act Iacob would have more sharply reproved them Contra. Iacob partly considered the justice of God upon the Sichemites for the outrage committed against Dinah partly hee was moved with her complaint and moane for the losse of her virginity partly he gave place for the time to the rage of his sonnes that were in their fury and this was the cause of so easie a reprehension Mercer 4. But we reade of no restitution which Iacob caused to be made of the goods of the Sichemites taken away which Iacob would have done if the act had beene unlawfull for he saith He got it from the Amorite that is the fields and possessions of the Sichemites by his sword and bow Gen. 48.12 Contra. 1. It is not unlike but that many of the persons as the women and children taken captive were returned for they could not all remaine in Iacobs house and together with them much of the goods 2. The rest together with the ground though first unjustly had it pleased God should remaine unto Iacob as a recompence for the injurie done to his daughter as the Hebrewes tooke of the Egyptians jewels of silver and of gold without any restitution thereof in respect of their long and hard service yet neither this fact of theirs nor the other of Iacobs is here to be imitated Mercer 3. Iacob is said to get it with his sword not as though he joyned with his sonnes in the action or after consented unto it but because he by force and armes was ready to defend the possession of that ground from the invasion of the Canaanites whom God did strike with a feare they attempted nothing against Iacob or his sonnes Gen. 35.5 Mercer 5. Wherefore the best solution of this question is that although Simeon and Levi were ministers of Gods justice secretly working yet both the act and the manner thereof in respect of the instruments and executioners was unlawfull 1. Because they attempted this thing without the counsell or knowledge of Iacob whom this wrong most concerned in the ravishing of his daughter for Iacob saith Into their secret my soule enter not Gen. 49.7 2. They dissembled propounding a condition as though they would enter into a league with them and yet meant it not 3. They make religion a cloake of their cruelty and abuse circumcision to that end the ordinance of God yet Ioseph somewhat to hide the nakednesse of the fathers of that Nation in his narration omitteth to make mention of this craft 4. They put the whole Citie to the sword even those
which were innocent 5. They take them being sore upon their cutting and circumcising when they were rather to be pitied 6. They spare not Hemor and Sichem who offered to make them satisfaction by marrying Dinah and giving her dowry which they should set 7. Then they spoile the City not contenting themselves only with the goods but they carried away the women children captives 8. As much in them lay they brought Iacob and all his into danger to bee destroyed and overcome of the inhabitants 9. They being reproved of their father doe not acknowledge but justifie their sinne Perer. Calvin It appeareth then that Simeon and Levi diversly sinned in this cruell act whereof Iacob giveth this censure Simeon and Levi brethren in evill the instruments of cruelty are in their habitations into their secret let not my soule come in their wrath they slew a man and in their selfe-will they digged downe a wall cursed bee their wrath c. I will divide theâ— in Iacob c. 〈◊〉 49.6 7. In which 〈…〉 setteth downe their sinne then the punishment Their sinnes were these 1. That in their 〈…〉 they devised mischiefe and sought out how to be â—â—venged dealing 〈…〉 in their wrath 3. They didst of a selfe will of a 〈…〉 or good counsell 4. They enterprised this 〈◊〉 without the counsell or advice of their father 〈…〉 digged downe a wâ—ll to enter into 〈◊〉 and spoyle 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 good Their punishment is they are accursed and the fruit of 〈…〉 are divided in 〈…〉 neither had Simeon any possession by himselfe but intermingled with 〈◊〉 and Levi 〈…〉 among his brethren By this then it is evident that Iacob wholly condemnâ—◠〈…〉 and in nothing approveth it But whereas some would make this sentence of 〈…〉 and referre iâ— to the Levites and Priests of Levi and the Scribes who were most of 〈…〉 are here accursed for putting Christ to death It 〈◊〉 cleare that Iacob speaketh of an act done 〈…〉 denounceth thâ— sentence of 〈◊〉 and division against it Now it is not like that the 〈◊〉 should goe before the fault But Simeon and Levi were divided in Iacob long before Christ came into the world and was put to death by the Priests and Scribes 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Mariage not to be contracted with men of divers profession Vers. 14. WE cannot doe this thing to give our sister to an uncircumcised man c. This i◠〈◊〉 to the Apostles doctrine Be not unequally yoked with infidels for what fellowship 〈◊〉 righteousnesse with unrighteousnesse c. 2 Cor. 6.6 No league or friendship much lesse mariage is to be 〈◊〉 or enterprised with men of a divers profession Calvin 2. Doct. Gods judgements may be just when the ministers thereof are wicked Vers. 25. THey slew every male Simeon and Levi the captaines and chiefe in this savage exploit 〈◊〉 all the males that were men to the sword for the children were carried away captive this was a just reward upon the City for the sinne of Shechem although the instruments and minister◠〈…〉 did evill We see then that Gods judgements are just when notwithstanding the meanes whereby they are executed cannot be justified as the triall and affliction of Iob as it proceeded from God was good yet Satan the worker or rather minister thereof did it of malice 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Mariage not without the parents consent Vers. 4. THen said Shechem to his father Hamor give me this maid to wife Shechem would not take a wife but by the consent and leave of his father and this generally was the practice of those dayes Abraham provided a wife for his son Isaack Labaâ— gave his daughters in mariage to Iacob This condemneth then the practice of the Church of Rome where it is an ordinary thing for children to bee contracted and marry without their parents consent Muscul. 2. Confut. Against election by works Vers. 25. SImeon and Levi tooke either of them his sword Simeon and Levi two fathers of the Israelites and the one chosen out from his brethren to execute the priest-hood we see what their doings and works were they were guilty of much bloud God chose them not then for their owne vertue or worthinesse but for his owne mercy sake So saith Moses The Lord did not set his love upon you nor chuse you because c. but because the Lord loved you Deut. 7.8 So the Apostle concludeth by the example of Esau and Iacob whom the Lord had chosen and refused the other before they had done either good or evill That the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by works but by him that calleth Rom. 9.11 This maketh against the doctrine of the Church of Rome who ascribe election to the fore-sight of faith and works Rhemist Heb. 5. serm 7. 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall That fathers should not suffer their daughters to stray from home Vers. 1. DInah went to see the daughters of the Countrey Bernard hereupon this noteth Sita 〈◊〉 spectas oâ—iose non spectaris tu curiose spectas sed curio 〈◊〉 spectaris thou beholdest idly or vainly but thou art not beheld in vaine thou art curious in seeing others and are more curiously seene thy selfe We see what followed Dinah's wanton and curious gazing upon others gave occasion to the unchaste and adulterous eye to lust after her therefore it is not good to give maidens their 〈◊〉 or to suffer them to wander from home or sightly to behave themselves which hath beene and in the occasion of much evill so the Apostle chargeth that young women should be diâ—erâ—nt chaste 〈…〉 Tit. â— â— Calvin 2. Mor. Sinne committed in the Church and among Christians the more grievous Vers. 7. HE had wrought folly in Israel c. Although no place have any privilege or exemption for sinne yet it is most heinous to perpetrate and commit wickednesse in or against the Church of God Adultery fornication uncleanesse is odious even among the Gentiles but it is most abhominable among Christians As the prophet upbraideth Ierusalem Sodome thy sister hath not done neither she and her daughters as thou and thy daughters Ezech. 16.48 3. Mor. Fornication to be recompenced by marriage Vers. 3. HIs heart clave unto her Shechem having forced Dinah doth not then hate her and cast her off a Ammon did Thamar his sister but his love is the more kindled toward her and he desireth her for his wife which example doth condemne the wicked lust of many which having intised maids unto folly seeke not to make satisfaction by marriage 4. Mor. Spirituall love should bee more forcible then carnall Vers. 19. THe young man deferred not to doe the thing c. Shechem to obtaine his love spareth no cost nor yet refuseth any labour hee accepteth of the hard condition of circumcision which teacheth that if carnall love be so forcible our spirituall love toward Christ should be much more effectuall that we
cordis quam facie corporis fairer in the light of his soule than in the face of his bodie Augustine 4. In whom appeare foure principall vertues his temperance in not being inticed no not by his Mistresse his justice in not yeelding to doe this wrong and dishonour to his Master his fortitude in not suffering himselfe by many attempts and assaults to be overcome his prudence in choosing rather at once to reject her and leave his garment than to keepe her in suspence Rupertus QUEST V. How it came to passe that Ioseph was imprisoned not put to death Vers. 20. AFter this manner did thy sâ—rvant unto me and Iosephs Master tooke him and put him in prison 1. That is an obscure colection of Rasi that Potiphars wife being in bed with her husband shewed how Ioseph would have done unto her it is not like that shee stayed so long to make her complaint but as Iosephus thinketh she sitting weeping and mourning told her tale as soone as her Lord came in 2. In that Potiphar casteth Ioseph into prison and killeh him not I neither thinke with Perer that it proceeded of his Masters love toward him nor with Musculus that hee was committed to custodie there to be kept till he received the sentence of death But I rather with Chrysostome ascribe it to Gods providence who so wrought in Pharaohs heart that hee had no such purpose to put Ioseph to death as also Iosephs innocencie might appeare for the which cause the chiefe keeper under Potiphar shewed him favour 3. It seemeth that Ioseph was put into a dungeon chap. 40.15 The word Sohar signifieth a round vaulted house such was this where the Kings prisoners lay bound and whither Ioseph was sent not of favour as some thinke but for more sure keeping and there hee lay bound with fetters as it is in the Psal. 105.18 They hold his feet in the stockes and hee was laid mirons 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The prosperitie of the righteous must bee ascribed to Gods providence Vers. 2. THe Lord was with Ioseph and he prospered Iosephs prosperitie is ascribed to Gods providence the world useth to impute such things to chance and fortune but wee must looke toward God the author of our prosperous state and moderator of our afflictions Calvin That wee may say with David Whom have I in heaven but thee and I have desired none in the earth with thee Psal. 73.25 2. Doct. Why adulterie is called a great sinne and against God Vers. 9. HOw can I doe this great wickednesse and sinne against God Adulterie is called a great sinne as Abimeleck saith to Abraham What have I offended thee that thou hast brought upon mee and my kingdome this great sinne Gene. 20.9 It is a great sinne because there is dishonor done to the husband whose bed is defiled the childeren are wronged who are illegitimate being gotten in adulterie the woman also breaketh her faith and vow made to her husband and this sinne is specially said to be against God who is the author of holy wedlocke whose institution is by this meanes violated and broken as David therefore saith Psal. 51.4 Against thee against thee onely have I sinned Muscul. 3. Doct. Feare of evill report must not make us leave our dutie Vers. 12. HE left his garment and fled Ioseph did choose rather to keepe his innocencie though it were with infamie and false report for as according to S. Pauls rule wee must not doe evill that good may come of it Rom. 3.8 So wee must not leave off to doe good though evill doe insue upon it Wee ought to use all meanes to have good report but rather than wee should hazard our faith and innocencie wee must arme our selves with Ioseph to passe by honour and dishonour by evill report and good report 2 Cor. 6.8 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against Merits Vers. 21. THe Lord was with Ioseph and shewed him mercie c. Although Ioseph feared God and was a vertuous man yet this favour which he found is ascribed to Gods mercie not to any merit or worthinesse in him for although the Lord rewardeth his innocencie and integritie by this means yet was it in mercie Calvin So Iacob before acknowledged all to be of Gods mercie Gen. 32.10 I am not worthie of the least of all thy mercies and Gene. 33.10 God hath had mercie on me and therefore I have all things 2. Confut. Against the descension of Christ into Limbus patrum Vers. 22. ANd the keeper committed all the prisoners to Iosephs hand c. Pererius here maketh Ioseph a type and figure of Christ that as the prisoners were committed to his charge whom he was a great comfort unto and prophesied unto some of their deliverance so Christ descending to hell delivered from thence those which were there bound in prison Contra. Beside that such devised allegories are but simple grounds of matters of faith such as the Papists make the descension of Christ to Limbus patrum to be this comparison betweene Ioseph and Christ hath small agreement in this point 1. Ioseph was put into the dungeon as a prisoner himselfe I hope they will not say that Christ was as a prisoner in hell 2. Ioseph delivered none but foreshewed the deliverance of some but Christ must be a deliverer 3. Some of these prisoners were not delivered but condemned but Christ they say harrowed that hell to the which hee descended and delivered all 6. Places of Morall observation 1. Observ. Families and kingdomes blessed for the righteous sake Vers. 5. THe blessing of the Lord was upon all that hee had in the house and in the field Thus wee see that God blessed Potiphars house for Iosephs sake as Laban prospered because of Iacob thus houses families cities and kingdomes are blessed because of the people of God the world therefore hath reason to make much of them as Potiphar did of Ioseph not to hate and deâ—ide them as the fashion of this untoward age is 2. Observ. Beautie a deceitfull gift Vers. 6. IOseph was a faire person Ioseph by occasion of his beautie and favour was in great danger to have beene supplanted and inticed to evill which teacheth us that although favour and beautie bee a precious gift from God and as the Poet could say gratior est pulchro veniens è corpore virtus vertue hath a better grace that shineth from a beautifull face Yet there are better gifts to bee desired which bring no such inconvenience as the Apostle saith desire you the best gifts 1 Cor 12.31 Muscul Calvin 3. Observ. The three engines and weapons of harlots Vers. 7. HIs Masters wife cast her eyes upon Ioseph Wanton women have three principall weapons that they fight with prima adultera oculorum telâ— sunt an harlots first engines are her eies as here Iosephs Mistresse first casteth her eies upon him secunda verborum The second are her inticing words as here shee impudently saith come lie with mee
of the time as they imagine as though marriage were a pollution either of time place or person 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall To cleanse our selves when we come before God Vers. 14. HE changed his raiment and came to Pharaoh As Ioseph changed his outward raiment and put off his filthy clothes when he came into the Kings presence so ought wee to cleanse our hearts and sanctifie our soules when we appeare before the Lord Muscul. as the Preachet saith Take heed to thy foot when thou entrest into the house of God Eccles. 4.17 2. Morall Not to glory in our gifts but to referre all to the praise of God Vers. 16. WIthout me God shall answer Ioseph doth extenuate his owne gifts detracteth from himselfe and giveth the glory to God so wee should not rejoyce in any thing that is in us but acknowledge every good gift to be from God for as the Apostle saith Neither he that planteth nor he that watereth is any thing but God that giveth increase 1 Cor. 3.7 3. Morall Gods speciall care in providing for his Church Vers. 16. GOd shall answer for the wealth of Pharaoh Though God had great mercy upon Pharaoh and all Egypt in forewarning them of the great famine to come that they might aforehand make provision for it yet Gods speciall care and providence watched over his Church in Iacobs house that they might be preserved as Ioseph himselfe acknowledgeth God sent me before you to preserve your posterity in this land Gen. 45.7 4. Morall Wisdome not to be despised though cloathed in rags Vers. 15. I Have heard say of thee thou canst interpret c. Though the Butler before making mention of Ioseph for feare rather than of love lest by others it might have beene made knowne to Pharaoh how Ioseph had expounded his dreame in prison did in tearmes disgrace him saying he was a young man a childe in a manner an Hebrew who were an abomination to the Egyptians and a servant or bondslave vers 12. yet Pharaoh disdaineth not to take counsell of him we should not then despise wisedome though cloathed with rags not contemne the graces of Gods spirit in poore and base men to the world Mercer Muscul. Thus saith the Prophet There was found a poore and wise man and he delivered the City by his wisdome Eccles. 9.15 5. Morall Famine is unsatiable Vers. 10. THe leane kine did eat up the seven fat kine c. and it could not be knowne that they had eaten them When God sendeth the judgement of famine there is not onely an outward want but there is also a greedy appetite within that cannot be satisfied and that which is eaten is not seene in the body as these seven leane kine were never the fuller nor fatter though they had swallowed up the seven fat and well liking kine so the Prophet saith He shall snatch at the right hand and be hungry and eat at the left hand and not be satisfied Isay 9.20 This judgement God sendeth upon men for abusing of plentie and he which eateth and drinketh of wantonnesse more than sufficeth is justly punished with a greedie and doggish appetite that never can have enough 6. Morall Men of gifts must be called to publike office Vers. 38. CAn we finde such a man as this in whom is the spirit of God Pharaoh thinketh Ioseph a fit man for government because he was indued with the graces of the Spirit So none should bee called to place of rule and oversight in Church or Common-wealth but such as are thereunto fitted and furnished with convenient and sufficient gifts as Numb 11.17 those Elders which were chosen to beare part of the burden with Moses received also part of his spirit 7. Morall The Kings office to provide for the want of his people Vers. 55. THe people cried to Pharaoh and he said goe to Ioseph Although the people knew that the King had deputed Ioseph the chiefe officer for corne yet they make their complaint to the King It then belongeth to the King to provide for the necessities of the people and to see that his officers doe their duty so the woman in time of famine cried to the King Helpe my Lord O King 1 King 6.27 CHAP. XLII 1. The Method or Argument of the Chapter IN this chapter first is set downe the comming of Israels sonnes into Egypt wherefore they came to buy food vers 1 2. which of them came all but Benjamin and why left he should die by the way vers 4. Secondly the manner of their entertainment in Egypt is described from vers 7. to v. 26. 1. Ioseph dealeth roughly with them in charging them to be spies vers 7. to 16. then in detaining Simeon and binding him before their eies till such time as they brought Benjamin vers 20. to 24. other interlocutory speeches are inserted of the Patriarkes among themselves in confessing their sinne toward their brother vers 21. 2. Ioseph sheweth this kindnesse to his brethren in causing their money to bee put in their sacks mouth vers 25. Thirdly their returne home is expressed 1. What happened in the way as they went that in opening of their sacks they found their money 2. The report and narration to Iacob of their manner of handling and entertainement in Egypt 3. The refusall of Iacob to send his sonne Benjamin with them although Ruben earnestly perswaded him 2. The divers readings v. 1. Why are yeâ— negligent or sloathfull H.S.C. why gaze yee or looke ye one upon another B.G.T.P. heb v. 2. Buy us necessaries from thence H. buy us food S.G. corne B. buy us from thence T.C.P. heb v. 4. 36. Lest he take hurt by the way H. be sicke by the way S. die in the journey C.G. lest destruction befall him B. T. P. asâ—n destruction death v. 7. He considered what he should say unto them C. he made himselfe strange unto them caeâ—er v. 9. Ye are come to consider the passages of the land S. to see the weakenesse or nakednesse caeter v. 11. We are peaceable men and intend no evill H. we are peaceable and no spies S. we meane truly and are no spies B. G. we are true or honest men and no spies C.T.P. heb cun right true v. 16. By the health of Pharaoh H.S. by the life of Pharaoh C.B. G. so may Pharaoh live T. P. heb Yee shall be carried away S. ye shall be in bonds caet v. 19. Carry the corne which ye have bought for your houses H. carrie the corne which ye have bought S. carrie the corne which faileth in your houses C. carry corne for the famine of your houses G. to put away the famine of your houses B. P. carry corne the famine whereof is in your houses T. carry corne of the famine of your houses· heb v. 25. To fill their sacks with corne H.B.G. to fill their vessels or instruments with corne C. T.P. calah a vessell v. 30. Put us
in prison as spies of the countrey S. G. tooke us for spies of the countrey caeter v. 33. take viâ—ctualls necessary for your houses H. take corne which ye have bought for your houses S. take food to put away the famine of your houses B.G. B. take corne that failed in your houses C. take that whereof there is a famine in your houses T. take the famine of your houses heb v. 34. Ye may receive him that is kept in bonds H. I will deliver your brother caet v. 35. They every one found the bundels of money H. they and their father c. caet v. 36. Simeon is in bonds H Simeon is not caet v. 36. All these evils are fallen upon me H. all these things are upon me S. C. against me caet v. 38. My gray haires to hell H.C. old age to hell S. to the grave B.G. T.P. sheol the grave 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions QUEST I. How they are said one to gaze on another Vers. 1. WHy gaze ye 1. Not as though they set a good face upon the matter and would not be knowne to want because of the Canaanites among them 2. Neither doth this phrase shew any contention or strife among them as straining curtesie who should seeke out first 3. Nor yet did they one gaze and stare upon another musing to see how they were altered and changed with famine 4. But the simple meaning is that they stood as men amazed not knowing what to doe to the same purpose the Septuagint translate why are yee idle c. Mercer QUEST II. How the Patriarkes descend into Egypt Vers. 2. GEt ye downe 1. The Hebrews note is curious who out of the word redu goe downe the letters whereof make 210. doe gather the time of the abode of the Israelites in Egypt 2. It is not like that they went downe into Egypt of purpose to seeke out Ioseph whom they had thither sold as repenting of their fact 3. But God so directed Iacob that he sendeth them thither that Iosephs dreames might take due effect for now they all humbling themselves to Ioseph for food doe revereverence to his sheafe as Ioseph formerly had dreamed Mercer QUEST III. How Ioseph could know his brethren and not be knowne of them Vers. 7. WHen Ioseph saw his brethren he knew them c. 1. He knew them at the very first sight of them not as the Hebrews imagine because all strangers that came for corne gave up their names before they came into the citie who they were and from whence they came 2. Neither needed Ioseph of purpose disguise himselfe in his habite as some of them again think not to be discerned of his brethren for they pressed upon him unawares among others that came for corne 3. Therefore it was an easie matter for Ioseph to know his brethren because they were at mans estate when they sold him Mercer and Ioseph might take specially view of them when they did so afflict him as men beset of theeves take speciall notice of them Muscul. and by one Ioseph might know another whereas if hee had seene them asunder it had not beene so easie their speech also was the same nothing altered Pâ—â—er 4. But Ioseph was not knowne of them he was altered in stature countenance and voice being but a child of 17. yeares when they sold him his imprisonment and afflictions might much alter him Likewise his princely state and pompe tooke away all suspition and surmise from his brethren that he was Ioseph as also he spake not unto them in hebrew but by an interpreter QUEST IV. Wherefore Ioseph speaketh roughly at the first to his brethren Vers. 7. HE spake to them roughly Ioseph thus dealeth with his brethren for divers reasons 1. That by this meanes they might be brought to the knowledge of their sinne committed against him for men by afflictions learne to know themselves as these also did vers 21. Mercer 2. The more roughly they were handled at the first the more acceptable was the favour shewed afterward and the benefit appeared so much the greater Augustin qu. 46. in Genes 3. By this meanes Ioseph came to the knowledge of his fathers state and Benjamins for he might feare seeing onely Benjamin wanting lest they had of malice against Ioseph wrought some evill against him being his only brother by his mother Chrysost. hom 64. and Calvin QUEST V. What Ioseph meaneth by the weakenesse of the land Vers. 9 YE are spies and are come to see the weakenesse of the land 1. By the weakenesse of the land we neither understand with some the idlenesse and slothfulnesse of the people although the Egyptians by reason of the overflowing of Nilus which made the grounds fruitfull were much given to sloth 2. Nor yet with Aben Ezra doe we expound the nakednesse to be the secrets of the land because the naked parts are secret 3. Nor with the Septuagint vestigia the waies or passages into the country 4. But the weake places were the unwalled and undefenced townes as the Latine which Mercerus aloweth readeth immunita loca places without defence And that this specially belongeth to spâ—eâ— Moses sheweth who giveth this charge to those which were set to spie out the land of Canaan Consider the land what it is and the people that dwell therein whether they be strong or weake many or few whether the land be good or bad whether they dwell in tents or walled townes Numbers 13.19 20. QUEST VI. Why they alledge that they were all one mans sonnes Vers. 11. WE are all one mans sonnes c. 1. It is not like as the Hebrewes conjecture that these ten brethren did disperse themselves at their entring into Egypt and every man tooke a sundry way to seeke Ioseph and that they confessed so much unto him whereupon hee tooke occasion to say they were spies for concerning Ioseph they supposed that he was dead vers 13. But Ioseph doth thus charge them rather because they came in that company as conspirators and therefore they goe about to excuse the matter for their comming so together 2. Wherefore their meaning is this 1. That the cause of their so comming in one company was for that they were brethren and so much the more unlike to be spies because they came together whereas spies use to disperse themselves Mercer 2. And seeing they are brethren it is like that their father would have imployed his servants rather than sonnes in such a businesse Muscul. 3. And seeing it was a capitall crime and danger to be a spie it is unlike that one man would hazzard all his children at once Iun. QUEST VII Whether Ioseph made a lie and so offended in charging his brethren to be spies BUt now whereas Ioseph against his owne knowledge chargeth his brethren to bee spies seeing they came for corne how was not this a fault in Ioseph so to dissemble 1. I neither will yeeld this to have beene an infirmity in
Exhortation 1. Observ. The righteous not exempted from publike calamity Vers. 1. IAcob saw that there was food in Egypt c. Iacob among the rest of the Canaanites tasted of the famine whereby we see that the righteous are not exempted from publike calamities as Abraham was pinched in like manner with famine and constrained to goe into Egypt Gen. 13. for the â—ingdome which the righteous looke for is not of this world Muscul. 2. Observ. God at the first seemeth to deale hardly with his children as Ioseph did with his brethren Vers. 7. HE spake to them roughly Like as Ioseph at the first seemed to handle his brethren hardly yet inwardly he yearned in compassion toward them and in the end shewed them great kindnesse so the Lord dealeth with his children When he humbleth them by affliction he seemeth unto them as an enemie as Iob complaineth that God counteth him as one of his enemies cap. 19.11 but in the end he sheweth his gracious favour and fatherly affection Mercer 3. Observ. Against the custome of swearing Vers. 19. OR else by the life of Pharaoh c. Ioseph sweareth twice together such a thing it is to have an evill custome many that use to sweare are so accustomed to it that they cannot doe otherwise but sweare Calvin therefore we must take heed that sinne be not confirmed by custome but as the Apostle saith Be not overcome of evill but overcome evill with goodnesse Rom. 12.21 4. Observ. As men measure to others it shall be mete to them againe Vers. 21. WE would not heare him therefore this trouble is come upon us As they hardned their hearts against the pitifull complaint of their brother Ioseph so they confesse it to bee just that now their suit is not heard Thus it is just with God to pay men home in their owne measure therefore let men take heed how they use their poore brethren hardly the time may come that they may finde as hard measure at other mens hands therefore let every man remember that saying of our Saviour That which yee would that men should doe to you doe you unto them this is the Law and the Prophets Matth. 7.12 5. Observ. Affliction bringeth a man to repentance Vers. 21. ANd they said one to another we have verily sinned c. We see the wonderfull and admirable effect of affliction which bringeth a man to the knowledge of his sinne it is the Lords plow wherewith we are made fruitfull like to the helve which Elizeus cast into the water which fetched up the iron in the bottome so affliction raiseth up a sinner that lay drowned and mudded in his sinne Affliction hath three notable effects it maketh us to know God our selves and the world first it stirreth us up to thinke of God whom wee have offended and to turne us to him by true repentance as the Scripture testifieth of Manasses that after the Lord had humbled him by affliction then he knew that the Lord was God 2 Chron. 33.13 We are called to the knowledge of God three wayes 1. By inspiration and inward motion wrought in us by God himselfe 2. By the ministery of man as either by their examples or admonitions and instructions 3. We are forced by the necessity of affliction Perer. ex Cassian And as the profiting by affliction is a signe of spirituall health so the hardning of the heart under the crosse is a signe of desperate state as the Prophet Ieremie saith Thou hast smitten them but they have not sorrowed Ierem. 5.3 Secondly affliction causeth us to know our selves 1. Our mortall and corruptible state our vile and fraile nature that weareth and wasteth away with trouble anguish and sicknesse as the Prophet David saith When thou with rebukes doest chastice man for iniquity thou as a moth makest his beauty to consume Psal. 39.7 2. Beside man by his affliction seeth his faults as in a glasse and calleth to minde his former errours as David saith Before I was afflicted I went wrong Psal. 119.67 Thirdly affliction learneth us to know the world 1. How vaine it is as the Preacher saith Vanity of vanities all is but vanity Eccles. 1.2 2. It sheweth the instability and mutability of the world how suddenly men fall from riches to poverty from health to sicknesse from honour to misery as the Apostle saith The world passeth away and the lust thereof 1 Ioh. 2.17 3. Affliction layeth open the misery and trouble that is in the world for man is borne to sorrow as the sparks flie upward Iob 5.7 that a man may say of the world and the pleasures thereof with Moses in his song Their vine is the vine of Sodome and as the vines of Gomorrha their grapes are as the grapes of gall their clusters be bitter their wine is the poyson of Dragons Deut. 32.32 4. The deceitfulnesse of the world appeareth by affliction how it deceiveth the hope of those that trust to it like as Lot made choise of the pleasant fruitfull vale of Sodome which was soone turned into a filthy lake and poole of brimstome 5. Lastly By affliction and tribulation wee know the world to be evill wretched and wicked that there is no goodnesse in it as the Apostle saith The whole world lieth in wickednesse 1 Ioh. 5.29 ex Perer. CHAP. XLIII 1. The Method or Argument FIrst in this Chapter is declared the manner of Iacobs condiscending to send Benjamin into Egypt with his brethren where we have 1. Iudahs absolute deniall to goe without him vers 3 4 5. 2. Iacobs expostulating with his sonnes for confessing they had another brother and their answer vers 6 7. 3. Iudahs undertaking for Benjamin vers 8 9 10. 4. Iacobs condescending with his advice to take a present with them and double mony and his blessing of them vers 11. to 15. Secondly this Chapter sheweth how they were entertained at Iosephs hand 1. The preparation to their entertainment is set downe to the which belongeth 1. Their inviting to dinner vers 16 17. 2. Their conference with Iosephs Steward concerning their money and his satisfying of them vers 18. to 23. 3. The delivering of Simeon vers 23. 4. They addresse themselves and their present vers 24.25 2. The entertainment it selfe is declared in Iosephs friendly communication with them vers 27. to 30. his tender affection vers 30. bountifull feast with the manner of it vers 32. to the end 2. The divers readings v. 2. The man did charge us with an oath H.G. did testifie unto us with a witnesse or testimonie S. did solemnly protest unto us C.B.T.P. gunah to protest to witnesse heb v. 5. The man as we have often said did denounce unto us saying H. the man said unto us caet v. 7. We answered him consequenter accordingly H. we shewed him according to his question S. according to the tenour of these words S. according to the order of his words C. the meaning of his words T.
to Benjamin when hee should have stayed for Iosephs cup yet Ioseph keepeth the same proportion in giving to Benjamin five suits of raiment Gen. 45.22 3. Neither with Ambrose need we make this a type and figure of Pauls excellencie in gifts who was of the tribe of Benjamin before the rest of the Apostles 4. But Ioseph did this to shew his love to Benjamin being his onely brother by the mothers side as Elkanah gave unto Anna his best beloved wife a more worthy portion 1 Sam. 1.5 Iun. Mercer 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. God the disposer of mens hearts Vers. 14. GOd give you mercie in the sight of the man Iacob acknowledgeth that God is the disposer of mens hearts and affections as the Wise man saith The Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord c. he turneth it whethersoever it pleaseth him Prov. 21.1 2. Doct. We must rest in Gods providence and carefully use the meanes Vers. 11. TAke of the best fruits c. Iacob though his trust were in God that he would incline the rulers heart toward his sonnes yet he refuseth not to use all meanes whereby they might insinuate themselves as he adviseth them to take double money with them and to carry a present Wee are therefore so to depend upon Gods providence as that we use all meanes which God hath appointed Calvin Like as though the Lord gave to Paul all the soules in the ship yet by swimming and using the boords and broken peeces of the ship they came to land Act. 27.24 44. 3. Doct. Restitution is to be made where any errour or oversight is committed Vers. 12. LEst it were some oversight Iacob would have the money restored which they found in their sacks mouthes thinking that the seller might forget himselfe Iacobs justice herein sheweth that in buying and selling where any oversight is committed restitution and satisfaction should be made Muscul. Not like as now a dayes the buyer and seller thinke it well gained when they can one deceive another which abuse the Wise man reproveth It is naught it is naught saith the buyer but when he is gone apart he boasteth Prov. 20.4 4. Doct. The creatures of God may be used not onely for necessity but delight Vers. 34. THey were made merry or drunke their fill with him That is they did eat and drinke liberally and plentifully so that it is not onely lawfull to use the creatures of God for necessitie onely but we may goe further to receive them with delight and chearefullnesse so that we 〈◊〉 of surfetting and drunkennesse As we reade of Abraham that made a great feast when Isaack was weaned Gen. 21.8 that is a plentifull and liberall banket As God hath made bread to strengthen man so he hath given wine to cheare his heart Psal. 104.15 But men must take heed lest in exceeding they fall to riot and distemper themselves with supâ—rfluous abundance Philo well observeth that of ancient time they used after their sacrifices to make their feasts and in the Temples that the place and action might put them in minde of sobriety whereupon some derive the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee drunke of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 after sacrificing So wee reade that the Elders of Israel did eat bread with Moses father in law before God Exod. 18.12 in that place where they had sacrificed Wee should therefore thinke of God in the middest of our feasts and not be like to those of whom Saint Iude speaketh of Without all feare feeding themselves Iud. 12. 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Monkes despised of the Iewes Vers. 30. HIs afflictions were inflamed The word is camar whereof the Idoll Priests were called chemarim of their blacke garments as of a burnt colour The Jewes give that name to the blacke Monkes Mercer who by their superstitious apparell make themselves ridiculous to the blinde Jewes and by such foolish toyes hinder their conversion to the faith 2. Confut. Against the pride of superstitious Papists Vers. 32. THat was an abomination to the Egyptians The Egyptians being a superstitious people despised the true Church of God and counted them prophane in respect of themselves which the Prophet noteth to be the guise of hypocrites Stand apart come not neare me I am holier than thâ—â— Isay 65.5 Even so the Pseudocatholike Papists despise the professors of the Gospell of Christ counting them heretikes refusing to come into their holy assemblies Calvin 6. Places of morall use 1. Morall To commit our counsell to God Vers. 7. COuld we know certainly that he would say so Iacobs sons in making mention of their father and youngest brother thought to have excused themselves but thereby they came into greater danger whereby we see that God doth many times frustrate our counsels and maketh them to fall out farre otherwise than we imagined Mercer as Peter also intrapped Ananias by the words of his owne mouth Act. 5. therefore we must commit our counsels to God that he would both direct the thoughts of our heart and words of our mouth 2. Morall A bad conscience full of suspition Vers. 18. BEcause of the money in our sacks mouth are we brought Thus a guilty conscience is alwayes suspitious and disquieted upon every occasion as appeareth in these men that are fearfull without cause and interpret every thing against themselves Thus Moses describeth the fearfulnesse of men that are punished for their sinnes The sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them Levit. 27.36 3. Morall We must be carefull to instruct our families Vers. 23. YOur God and the God of your fathers This steward of Iosephs house would never have spoken so reverently of the God of the Hebrewes but that he was so taught of Ioseph who had a great care to instruct his family in the right faith in the middest of that idolatrous nation this was Abrahams commendation Gen. 18.18 and Iacobs practice Gen. 35.4 4. Morall Iustice to be tempered with mercy Vers. 29. GOd be mercifull to thee my sonne Ioseph which hitherto had shewed himselfe severe and rigorous towards his brethren beginneth now to use them kindly whose example teacheth that prudent governours should qualifie and temper justice with mercy and severity with clemencie Grâ—gor as Saint Paul did towards the incestuous young man 2 Corinth 2. CHAP. XLIV 1. The Method or Argument FIrst in this chapter is declared the practice of Ioseph in laying theft to Benjamins charge 1. The device by Ioseph vers 1 2. 2. The execution by his servant in accusing them vers 4. to 6. 3. Their defence and agreement for the punishment vers 9 10. 4. The deprehension of the pretended theft with Benjamin vers 11. to vers 14. Secondly the conventing of them before Ioseph with their submission and Iosephs mitigation of the punishment vers 15. to vers 18. Thirdly Iudah interposeth himselfe and maketh intercession for Benjamin where is set downe 1. The narration both of their first speech had with Ioseph vers
Moses fled but an other and that this was the fourth change during his exile Orâ—s reigned 38. yeeres in whose latter yeeres Moses fled then after him succeeded Acengerâ—s 12. yeeres thâ—n Achâ—rus 9. yeeres then Câ—nâ—hres 16. yeeres who perished in the red sea Simler 2. But it is more probable that this Pharaoh that now died was that King from whom Moses escaped both for that the Israelites now at the change of the King cried unto God hoping to finde some alteration as men commonly doe looke for better times at the change of the Prince Pellican As also so much may be gathered by that which the Lord saith to Moses goe returne to Egypt for they are all dead which went about to kill thee that is both Pharaoh and all those that sought to revenge the Egyptians bloud whom Moses slew Iun. Iosephus also thinketh that this was the same Pharaoh from whom Moses fled unto Midian lib. 2. cap. 5. QUEST XXXIV Whether the cry of the Israelites proceeded from true repentance Vers. 23. ANd the children of Israel sighed for the bondage and cried 1. Some thinke that this crie of the Israelites proceeded not from any true repentance but from their present miserie and bondage And God heard their crie of his fatherlie pitic and clemencie as he often heareth the complaints of those which are worthily punished so the Lord had respect to Ahabs sackcloth and semblance of sorrow 2. But it is rather to bee thought that the afflictions of the Israelites had brought them to the knowledge of their sinne and specially of their Idolatrie which is mentioned by the Prophet Ezechi 20.8 And thus being humbled with fight of their sinnes for the which they were worthily chastised they make their complaint unto God Iun. Simler And this may appeare by their effectuall prayers which went up to heaven as proceeding from great contrition of heart and humilitie Ferus Wherefore Moses also maketh further mention Num. 20.16 shewing that at the instant humble suite of the Israelites the Lord sent his Angell to deliver them Iun. This crie therefore of the Israelites in Egypt seemeth to be unlike unto that which they made when the Egyptians pursued them they are said to crie unto God in one verse and to murmur in the next Exod. 14.10.11 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of the divine providence Vers. 3. SHe tooke for him an Arke In Moses wonderfull preservation we have a notable example of the divine providence which sheweth that all things in the world are governed ordered and disposed according to the will of God the hiding of Moses three moneths his putting into a close Arke the finding of it by Pharaohs daughter the instinct which she had to bring him up for her owne sonne by which meanes Moses came to be instructed in the Egyptian learning doe all excellently set forth the fatherly care of God toward his in their birth education preservation as our Saviour also saith even all the haires of your head are numbred Matth. 10.30 Piscator 2. Doct. Lawfull meanes to be used THey â—â—bed it with sâ—ime and pitch Although they chiefly commended the childe by a sure faith to Gods providence yet they refuse no meanes to provide for the childs safetie like as Noah pitched his Arke within and without which teacheth us that we should so depend upon Gods providence as that we presume not but carefully use the meanes which God hath appointed Pellican 3. Doct. Difference of punishment according to the diversitie of sinne Vers. 13. HE said unto him that smote his brother Wherefore sâ—itest thou thy fellow Moses wisdome and discretion herein appeareth that killed the Egyptian reproveth onely the Hebrew so they which sinne maliciously are more severely to bee punished than they which offend of ignorance and infirmitie Ferus 4. Doct. That it is lawfull to flee in time of persecution Vers. 15. MOses fled from Pharaoh This sheweth that it is lawfull for onâ— to flie in the time of persecution specially when his person is sought so Iacob fled from Esau. David from Saul Paul escaped out of Damascus Bâ—rrh 5. Places of controversie 1. Cont. The mariage of the aunt and nephew against the law of nature Vers. 1. A Man of Levi tooke a daughter of Levi. That is Amram tooke to wife Iochebed his fathers sister as is before shewed quest 3. The Canonists upon these and such other examples of neere mariages doe inferre that by the law of nature no degrees are forbidden but betweene father and daugter mother and sonne onely because in other neere degrees even mariages were in use among the Patriarkes Contr. 1. It appeareth that these mariages as to take the Aunt to wife or uncle to husband to marrie two sisters and such like were even against the law of nature seeing they are named among the abominations and pollutions of the Cananites Levit. 18.27 who transgressed nor here in against any positive or judiciall law but against the law of nature 2. This further is made manifest in that the Romanes by the light of nature and some other nations did prohibite such neere mariages and conjunctions 3. And the fathers acts and examples doe not therefore conclude that the prohibition of such mariages was not morall naturall for it cannot be denied but in their owne opinion Lots incest with his daughters was unnaturall the law of nature in many things was then obscured which afterward by the positive lawes was explained Simler in cap. 6. Exod. 2. Cont. That the mariage of ministers is lawfull Vers. 16. ANd the Priest of Median had seven daughters Râ—hâ—el himselfe was a Priest and so was the son Iethro who offered sacrifices unto God Exod. 16. So that even among the Gentiles the Priests were married and the sonnes succeeded the parents in their Priestly function As in the primitive Church we read of Polycrates who in an Epistle to Victor writeth that seven of his auncestors had beene Bishops of Ephesus before him and he himselfe was the eighth The Apostles also were married and S. Paul also sheweth that he might have taken this libertie as well as the rest 1 Cor. 9.5 and he alloweth every man to have his wife 1 Cor. 7.2 3. Cont. Of the authoritie of parents in the mariage of their children Vers. 22. WHo gave unto Moses Zipporah his daughter Here that ancient right of the fathers in disposing and giving their children in mariage is confirmed Piscatur So Abraham provided a wife for Isaack Rebeckah is given by her parents they onely aske her consent Gen. 24. It was in the fathers power to ratifie or disanull the vow and promise made by the daughter Numb 30. This maketh against the practice of the Canonists and Romanists that ascribe very little to the consent of parents in marriage and they allow that a mans sonne or daughter may against the minde of the parents be pulled into a Cloister and professe Monkerie 4. Cont. Of the perfection of the Hebrew
owne glorie Augustine saith Aliud Deus fecit ordinavit aliud non fecit sed ordinavit Some things God both doth ordaineth some things he doth not yet ordaineth that is disposeth of them to some good end 3. God is to be considered in the action of the hardning of the heart as a just judge that punisheth sinne by sinne so is he also an agent and not a patient or sufferer onely Their owne master of the sentences doubteth not to say that concupiscentia in quantum poena est peccati Deum habet aâ—thorem that concupiscence as it is the punishment of sinne hath God the author thereof lib. 2. distinct 23. So likewise may it be said that the hardning of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne proceedeth from God and his reason is because all punishments are just Therefore as God is a Creator giving power and life to all as hee disposeth and ordereth evill actions unto good as he is a just Judge and punisher of sinne so is he an agent in hardning of the heart therein shewing his power wisedom and justice but the sinne and evill therein committed is only of man who properly hardneth his owne heart 2. Conf. Against the toleration of any contrarie religion Vers. 29. AS soone as I am out of the Ciâ—ie Moses will not pray in the Citie which was given to superstition and Idolatrie he will separate himself from the companie and presence of the superstitious and unbeleevers that he may give himselfe to fervent and zealous praier And for this cause he said before that the people could not sacrifice unto God in Egypt Simler By this then we see that God cannot be purely served in the middest of Idolaters They which will worship God aright must sequester themselves from among such It is therefore a dangerous thing that any toleration of a contrarie religion should be admitted God will have as the whole heart in man so the whole worship in his Church where Gods arke is there Dagon shall be thrust out of his place for there is no fellowship betweene light and darkenes Christ Belial 2. Cor 6.14.15 As Iacob would suffer no superstition in his familie but removed all the images out of his house Gen. 35. so will a religious prince in his kingdom 3. Conf. Of assurance and confidence in prayer I Will spread mine hands unto the Lord and the thunder shall cease Moses here prayeth with confidence and is assured that God will heare his prayer So ought we to aske in faith pray with assurance that God will heare us S. Iames saith let him aske in faith and waver not neither let that man thinke that is he which wavereth that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord cap. 1.6.7 How then are not the Romanists ashamed thus to affirme non requiri in oratione sidem qua certo credamus Deum absolute facturum quod petimus that faith is not requisite in prayer to beleeve certainly that God will absolutely do that for us which we aske Bellarmin de bon operib in parâ—icul cap. 9. Indeed there is a double kind of such assurance one is extraordinarie which proceedeth of some speciall revelation as here Moses building upon Gods particular promises made unto him was sure his prayer should take effect the other is an ordinarie assurance which is also of two sorts either when we pray for things spirituall concerning eternall life where the faithfull have an absolute assurance to bee heard or for things â—emporall where our assurance is but conditionall that God will grant us such thing so faire forth as they are expedient And even in praying for things temporall there is also an assurance 〈…〉 and determinaâ—e which is somewhat rare yet often found in the children of God when they haâ—e 〈…〉 and constant perswasion that God will heare them for their temporall blessing which they pray for and God therein never faileth them as Iacob was assured that God would keepe him in his journey and give him bread to eat and clothes to put on Gen. 28. And of this assurance S. Iames speaketh thâ—t 〈…〉 of faith shall save the sicke Iam. 5. they which pray with confidence and assurance for the health of the bodie even shall be heard therein they which are not heard have not that fâ—iâ—h and God giveth them not that faith and assurance because he seeth such health not to be good for them There is beside this a generall assurance which every one of Gods children feeleth in their prayer as to be fully perswaded that either God will give them that particular temporall blessing which they pray for or some other gift which God seeth to be more necessary for them As Paul was not in particular assured that the pricke of the flesh should be taken from him yet he knew that his prayer should obtaine either that or a more pretious gift as the Lord said my grace is sufficient for thee he received the grace and strength of God to resist and overcome that temptation though it were not altogether taken from him Augustine concerning this difference of assurance betweene prayer for things temporall and for things spirituall hath this excellent sentence Sanitatem quis petit cum agrotat forte ei adhuc aegrotare utile est potest fieri ut hic non exandiaris at vero cum illud petis ut det tibi Deus vitam aeternam securus esto accipies A man asketh health when he is sicke and yet it may bee good for him to be sicke it may bee then thou shalt not be heard here but when thou asketh of God to give thee eternall life be out of doubt thou shalt receive it 6. Places of morall use 1. Observ. Sinne the cause of extraordinary sicknesse Vers. 10. THere came boiles breaking out into blisters As Pharaoh here and his people were smitten with boiles and ulcers for their sins which they had committed against God and his people so when the Lord sendeth strange diseases and sicknesses into the world wee must take them as signes of the wrath and indignation of God Simler As the Apostle sheweth that the Corinthians for certaine abuses which they were guiltie of in receiving the Lords Supper were chastised some with sicknesse some with death 1 Cor. 11.30 2. Observ. Gods judgements tempered with mercy Vers. 19 SEnd therefore now and gather thy cattell c. The Lord remembreth mercie in the middest of his judgements though the Lord had certainly determined to bring this plague of haile upon Egypt yet together Moses giveth advice how both they and their cattell should be preserved from it thus saith the Psalmist Mercy and truth are met righteousnesse and peace shall kâ—ssâ— one another Psal. 85.10 Gods truth and justice is accompanied with mercy truth and favour Pellican 3. Observ. Confession of sins which proceedeth onely from the feare of Gods judgements is no true or right confession Vers. 27. PHaraoh said unto them I
eares heavy and to shut the eyes Isai. 6.10 all which phrases doe imply an action and operation it is evident that God some wayes concurreth either directly or indirectly negatively or positively by way of working or giving occasion in the hardning of the heart QUEST XV. God otherwise hardeneth then by way of manifestation BUt yet God doth more than by way of manifestation harden the heart as some doe expound it that the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart which interpretation Augustine toucheth quâ—st 18. in Exod. that is by his plagues and judgements declared how hard it was 1. For in this sense God might bee said to commit any other sinnes when he doth manifest them and bring them to light 2. And though this exposition might serve here yet it faileth in other places as Deut. 2. it is said that God hardned the heart of Sehon King of the Amorites and Iosh. 10. that God hardned the hearts of the Canaanites and Rom. 9. God hath mercie on whom he will and whom hee will hee hardneth In these places it cannot be so expounded that God hardned that is declared their hearts to be hard QUEST XVI God hardeneth the heart not only by permission SOme doe expound it by way of permission because those that are hardned God depriveth of his grace and leaveth them to themselves So Damascen Ista non 〈◊〉 Deo agente accipienda sunt sed ut Deo permittente these sayings as God shut up all in unbeleefe and God gave them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see are not to be taken as though God did them but permitted them So likewise the ordinarie glosse in 4. Exod. Indurabo cor Pharâ—onis i. indurari permittam I will harden the heart of Pharaoh that is suffer it to be hardned So also Chrysostome Tradidit in reprobum sensum nihil aliud est quam permisit He gave them up to a reprobate sense it is nothing else than that hee permitted it as a Captaine leaving his souldiers in the midst of the battell may be said to deliver them into their enemies hands in Epist ad Roman Cajetane to confirme this interpretation sheweth how sometime in Scripture that is called a precept which is permitted as when Matthew said chap. 19.8 Moses for the hardnesse of your heart suffered you to put away your wives Marke hath Moses for the hardnesse of your heart wrote this precept unto you chap. 10. But although this be most true that God suffereth such to continue in their hardnesse of heart yet this is not all 1. For so the Lord suffereth also other sinnes to be done for there is nothing done in the world nisi omnipotens fieri velit vel sinendo ut fiat vel ipse faciendo unlesse the omnipotent God will have it done either by suffering it to be done or doing it himselfe Then if this were all the Lord might be said as well to steale and such like because he suffereth them to be done 2. Wherefore Augustines judgement is rather here to be received Deum ad indurationem cordis concurrere non modo secundum permissionem vel secundùm patientiam sed etiam secundùm actionem potentiam non sane per quem fiat immediatè duritia ipsius cordis sed per quem multa fiant à quibus peccator vitio suo concipiat duritiam corâ—â—â— That the Lord doth concurre in the hardning of the heart not only by permission or suffering but according to his power and action not by the which immediately the hardnesse of the heart is made but whereby many things are done by the which a sinner by his owne corruption doth conceive the hardnes of heart 3. And concerning the place alleaged out of Marke a precept is not there strictly taken for a commandement but for any order or decree that is written QUEST XVII Whether hardnesse of heart be of God as it is a punishment of sinne SOme doe hold because the induration of the heart is two wayes to be considered as it is a sinne and a punishment of sinne in the first God hath no part but as thereby God punisheth former sinnes so he as a just Judge inflicteth hardnesse of heart as a punishment as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 2.28 As they regarded not to know God so God delivered them up to a reprobate mind And 2. Thess. 2.11 Because they received not the love of the truth God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies In these places the Apostle sheweth how the Lord punisheth them with blindnesse and hardnesse of heart because of their former sinnes This distinction is approved by Augustine lib. 5. cont Iulianum Isidorus thus concludeth the same point Facit Deus quosdam peccatores sed in quibus talia jam peccata precesserant ut justo judicio ejus mercantur in deterâ—us â—re Therefore God maketh some sinners but in whom such sinnes are found before that by the just judgement of God they deserve to become worse and worse So Cajetane upon these words 2. Sam. 12. Behold I will raise evill upon thee out of thine owne house which was verified in Absolon that rose up against his father thus resolveth Deus non est author peccati ut sic sed ut est poena peccati God is not the author of sinne as it is sinne but as it is the punishment of sinne The same judgement he giveth of Shemei whom David saith the Lord bid curse David that God wrought that Shemei cursed David Non quatenus erat peccatum sed quatenus erat poena peccati Davidis Not as it was sinne but as it was a punishment of the sinne of David So Ioâ—senius Illa Deo tribuuntur non quatenus peccata sunt sed quatenus poena peccati they are ascribed to God noâ— as they are sinnes but as they are the punishment of sinne in chap. 15. Ecclesiastic But Pererius misliking this opinion thus reasoneth against it 1. If God be said to be the Author of the induration of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne then he may aswell be said to be the Author of the other sinnes when as a man falleth into them as a punishment of his former sinnes Contra. As though all such sinnes doe not proceede from the hardnesse of the heart that confirmeth and setleth the sinner in his wickednesse therefore God is not said to be the cause of these sinnes but of the hardnesse of heart which is the cause of those sins Man by continuing in sin hath his heart hardned by the just judgement of God and then out of the hardnesse of his owne heart he bringeth forth other sinnes of himselfe 2. The hardnesse of heart as it is a great and horrible sinne so it is a punishment of former sinnes if God then doe cause it to be a punishment he also causeth it as it is a sinne Contra. In this argument there are ambiguous termes for in the first clause this note of similitude
as is taken for the being of the thing hardnesse of heart as it is sinne so it is a punishment of sinne that is it could not be a punishment of sinne unlesse it were sinne this we grant In the next part the same word as signifieth the manner of being therefore if the first be taken in the same sense for one and the same manner of being wee deny that hardnesse of heart in the same respect is both sinne and the punishment of sinne It is both in respect of the subject and being but not both in the same quality affection and manner of being 3. Hee thus proceedeth All punishments of sinne because they are just stand with the will of God hardnesse of heart being a sinne if it should stand with the will of God then it would follow that sinne should stand with the will of God Contr. 1. If sinne no way stand with the will of God then sinne should not be committed in the world for against his will can nothing be done 2. Here then wee must admit a distinction of Gods will there is his will of approbation and the will of his providence by the first he willeth not sinne but by the second he willeth it to be in the world because he knoweth how to dispose of sinne even unto good Origen hath the like distinction Multa sine voluntate Dei geruntur nihil sine providentia providentia est qua dispensat providet voluntas qua vult vel non vult aliquid Many things are done without Gods will nothing withouâ— his providence providence is that whereby he dispenseth and provideth his will whereby hee willeth or â—illeth any thing The master of the sentences saith Mala fieri bonum est it is good that evill should bee done because thereby Gods power and goodnesse is seene in turning evill unto good lib. 1. distinct 46. quaest If God then did not see how to turne evill unto a good end he would not suffer evill to be done in the world 3. So then retaining the former distinction still hardnesse of heart as it is a sinne God willeth it not but as it is a punishment of sinne it standeth very well with the will and justice of God 4. And further concerning the former testimonies of their owne Writers Pererius would have them to speake of such sinnes which are also punishments of sins in divers subjects as that the doing of it should be a sinne in one and the suffering a punishment in the other as the rebellion of Absolon and railing of Shemei in respect of themselves they were sinne but in regard of David they were a chastisement upon him for his sinne and so they were sent of God But in other things where the sinne and punishment are in one subject as in the hardnesse of heart that distinction hath no place Contra. But Pererius by his leave cannot fasten upon them a sense contrary to their words for thus Cajetan writeth as Melchior Canus citeth him Deâ—â— non est 〈◊〉 peccata ut sic sed quaâ—â—um est 〈◊〉 ipsâ—â— peccatâ—â— vel alterius God is the author of sinne not as it is sinne but as it is a punishment in 〈◊〉 that sinneth or in any other And Canâ—â— thereupon collecteth thus Agnoscit Cajetanus maledictionem Shemei quatenus punalem sibi procedere a Deo Cajetane acknowledgeth that the cursing of Shemei as it was penall to himselfe did proceed from God His meaning then is that even in him that sinneth hardnesse of heart is a punishment of sinne and not only in another Their owne master of sentences also saith as I cited him before Concupiscentia in quantum poena est peccati Deum habet authorem Concupisâ—ence as it is a punishment of sinne hath God the author thereof lib. 2. distinct 32. But concupiscence is a punishment in him that hath it not in another Wherefore notwithstanding these contrary objections because of those places of Scripture alleaged before and the testimonies of other Writers I approve this distinction as sound that hardnes of heart not as it is sinne but as it is inflicted as a punishment of sinne is of God and in this sense God is said to harden the heart as Augustine well concludeth Deus indurabit per justum judicium Pharaoh per liberum arbitrium God did harden Pharaohs heart by his just judgement and Pharaoh by his owne free will de liber arbitr cap. 23. QUEST XVIII How God is said to harden the heart by patience and long suffering ANother way whereby God is said to have hardned Pharaohs heart is by his patience and long suffering because the Lord doth suspend his judgements and not presently punish the wicked whereupon they abusing Gods patience and long suffring are hardned This exposition they ground upon that place of the Apostle Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of his bountifulnesse and patience and long suffering not knowing that the bountifulnesse of God leadeth thee to repentance But thou after thine hardnesse and heart that cannot repent heapest unto thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath This exposition followeth Origen Non aliter Deum indurare corda hominum nisi patienter eos tolerando that God doth not otherwise harden mens hearts than by patience forbearing them And he maketh it a figurative locution like as a master should say to his servant that abuseth his gentlenesse a lewd servant it is I that have made thee thus because I did not punish thee Likewise Basil Obstinavit Deus Pharaonem per longam patientiam God made Pharaoh obstinate by his long patience So also Hierom Patientia Dei induravit Pharaâ—nem Gods patience did harden Pharaoh And he sheweth it by this similitude as the same Sun hardneth the clay and mollifieth the wax Sic bonitas Dei vasa ira indurat vasa misericordia solvit So the goodnesse of God hardens the vessels of wrath and mollifieth the vessels of mercie To the same purpose also Theodoret quast 12. in Exod. Augustine also after the same manner saith Pharaonem non divina potentia sed divina patientia credenda est Deum indurasse Not the divine power but the divine patience is thought to have hardned Pharaoh This is true which is affirmed by these ancient fathers that men by abusing the patience and long suffering of God are hardned yet this is not all this phrase that God hardned Pharaohs heart sheweth that God hath a further stroke in the hardning of their hearts than by connivence and long suffering toward them QUEST XIX Wherefore the Lord useth patience and long suffering toward the wicked YEt it is most true that God useth great patience and longanimity towards sinners and that for these reasons 1. That thereby Gods goodnesse and mercy may appeare and the great malice and frowardnesse of mans heart that cannot be drawne to repentance by the Lords rich and bountifull mercy 2. By this meanes also Gods judgements appeare to be most just when he punisheth the
hard hearted and incorrigible as is evident in the example of Pharaoh 3. God also teacheth men by his example to be patient and long suffering one toward another 4. This patience of God though some abuse it yet other profit by it and their hard hearts are mollified as though Pharaoh by Gods sparing of him became more obstinate yet Nebuchadnezzar at the length by the Lords lenity and goodnesse and fatherly correction was brought to know himselfe and to confesse the true God 5. And though the evill and wicked should reape no profit by the Lords wonderfull patience yet the elect and such as are ordained to salvation are thereby called and brought unto grace as S. Paul sheweth of himselfe For this cause was I received to mercy that Iesus Christ should first shew on me all long suffering unto the ensample of them which in time to come should beleeve on him 1. Tim. 1.16 QUEST XX. How God is said to harden by the subtraction of his grace BEside there is another way whereby the ancient fathers understood God to be said to harden mens heart namely by the subtraction and withdrawing of his grace as Chrysostome God is said to give over unto a reprobate sense to harden to blind and such like Non quòd hac a Deo fiunt quippe cùm à propria hominis malitia proveniant sed quia Deo justè homines deserente hac illis contingunt Not because these things are done by God which proceed of mans malice but because while God doth justly forsake men these things doe happen unto them So also Augustine ludurare dicitur Deus quem mollire noluerit God is said to harden whom he will not nullifie excacare dicitur quem illuminare nolverit And he is said to blind him whom he will not iluminate Gregorie also upon these words of the Lord to Moses I will harden Pharaohs heart thus writeth Obdurare Deus per posâ—â—iam dicitur quando cor reprobum per gratiam non 〈◊〉 God is said by his justice to harden the heart when he doth not by his grace mollifie a reprobate heart So Thomas Aquinas Excacatio obduratio duo important c. The blinding and hardning of the heart implieth two things one is the internall act of the minde adhering unto evill and being adverse from God and so God is not the cause of the hardnesse of the heart The other is the subtraction of grace whereby it commeth to passe that the â—ind is not illuminate to see God c. and in this respect God is the cause of induration This exposition also is true but it expresseth not all that seemeth to be contained in this phrase that God is said to harden Pharaohs heart QUEST XXI How God is said occasionaliter by ministring the occasion which the wicked abuseth to harden the heart THere is then a sixt way of interpreting these words God is said to harden mans heart occasionaliter by way of occasion when the wicked take occasion by such things as fall out and are done by Gods providence to be more hardned and confirmed in their sinne 1. For as all things as prosperity adversity life death fulnesse want and whatsoever else doe worke together unto good to those that feare God as the Apostle saith Rom. 8. So on the contrary all things fall out for the worst unto the wicked and impenitent so the wonders which God wrought in Egypt served to confirme the Hebrewes in their faith but Pharaoh through his owne malice was thereby hardned 2. The things which the Lord doth whereby the wicked take occasion to be hardned are of three sorts either inwardly in the mind as by stirring their affections as of anger feare hope desire which they by their corruption turne unto evill or else such things as are done about them as admonitions corrections mercies benefits which they also ungratiously abuse or they are things externall or without them as the objects of pleasure honour and such like whereby their hard heart is puffed up and swelleth And all these things being good of themselves they through the hardnesse of their heart pervert unto their destruction as S. Peter speaketh of some which through ignorance and unbeleefe doe pervert the Scriptures 2. Pet. 3.16 And S. Paul sheweth that sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in him all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8.3 Thus Pharaoh was hardned by occasion of Gods workes the plagues and wonders which were shewed in Egypt by the wonders because he saw his Magitians could doe the like by the plagues because they touched not him but happened without they came not all at once but with some respite betweene and because he saw that they continued not long but were soone removed 4. To this purpose Augustine Vt tale cor haberet Pharaoh quòd patientia Dâ—o non mâ—veraâ—ur ad pietatem propriâ— sunt vitii quòd vero facta sunt ea quibus cor suo â—itio jam malâ—gnum divinis jussionibus resisteret c. dispensationis fuit divina In that Pharaoh had such an heart which could not be moved by the patience of God unto piety it was his owne fault but that such things were done whereby his heart being evill of it selfe did resist the commandement of God it was of the divine dispensation quaest 18. iâ— Exod. This exposition also of Augustine may bee received but yet there is somewhat further to be considered in Gods concurring in the hardning of Pharaohs heart QUEST XXII God 〈◊〉 sâ—â—d to harden the heart as the event is taken for the cause THere is further a seventh exposition for in the Scripture that is often taken for the cause of a thing which is but the event of it a Chrysostome noteth upon these words Ioh. 17. None of them perished but the child of perdition that the Scriptures might be fulfilled here the Scripture Quae eventus sunâ— pro causa ponit putteth that for the cause which was the event for Iudas did not perish to that end that the Scripture should be fulfilled but it so fell out that the Scripture in Iudas perishing was fulfilled Damascen giveth the like instance in the 51. Psalme Against thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight that thou maist be justified in thy sayings and cleere when thou art judged But David did not sinne to that end that God might be justified God had no need of his sinne to set forth his glory So it fell out that God spared David and by his mercy overcame his sinne yet hee sinned not to that end like as when a man is at his worke and one commeth and so he breaketh off he should say my friend came to day to hinder my worke whereas his friend had no such end in his comming So Iacob said to his sonnes Wherefore dealt yee so evill with me as to tell the man whether yee had yet a brother or no Gen. 43.6 Iacobs sonnes in so telling intended no evill or
not here signifie the sex but the kind as many times we say a man hath oves and vaccas sheepe and kine both which words are of the Feminine Gender and yet our meaning is that he hath of both sexes Thostatus 3. But all this question is moved without cause for the originall word sheb signifieth not agnus a lambe either male or female but pecus a small beast noting not the sex but the kind and so Vatab. and Iun. translate QUEST XIV The generall signification of the rites of the Passeover Vers. 8. THey shall eat the flesh the same night The rites and ceremonies of the paschall lambe did betoken these things in generall 1. The great haste and speed that they were to make which was signified both by the meat which they did eat it must be rost with fire which was sooner done than to be boyled or sodden in water they must eat their bread unleavened because they had no time to leaven it neither were they to breake a bone of it they should have no time to picke the bones and sucke the marrow As also by their manner of eating with their staves in their hand and shoes on their feet as readie for their journie neither were they to carrie any thing forth of the doores vers 46. the time would not serve them one to visit another and to send part thereof to their neighbours 2. The other thing generally signified was that hard servitude which they had endured in Egypt which is insinuated by the sower herbs and unsavory leavened bread and the rosting of the lambe 3. So then the celebrating of the Passeover did put them in minde of two great benefits which they had received of their deliverance from the plague when the first borne of Egypt were smitten and of their freedome from the bondage in Egypt which later as being the more principall is oftner spoken of in Scripture and as some have observed it is mentioned 50. severall times Perer. QUEST XV. The particular application of the rites and ceremonies of the paschall lambe FOr the particular application of these rites 1. They were to eat the flesh the same night not the flesh without the sinewes as some Hebrewes have strictly taken the word but whatsoever was apt and fit to be eaten those parts excepted which because of their uncleanenesse and unaptnesse for nourishment use to be cast away as the guts and entrals and they were to eat it the same night after the sunne was set which was the the beginning of the 15. day 2. It must not be eaten rawe 1. That is not throughly dressed or prepared as Rab. Salomon for they needed not to be admonished not to eat raw flesh 2. Oleaster hath here a conceit by himselfe that â—a which is here translated of all raw should signifie rather broken or cut of the word nava and the meaning to be that they should not cut it in peeces to be boyled But beside that both the Chalde and Septuagint doe interpret rawe and all other interpreters and Oleaster hath this conceit alone by himselfe this is expressed afterward that it should bee dressed whole with the head feet and purtenance vers 9. neither were they divided into peeces but as they did eat it after it was rosted for they were forbidden to carrie any of the flesh out of the house vers 46. Iun. 3. And for two reasons were they commanded to rost it rather than to boile it both because of more haste and rosted meat is held to bee stronger food for in the boyling much of the moisture and substance of the meat goeth out into the water and they were not to eat it not thorowly dressed lest they might in the eating cast it forth againe Perer. 3. They must eat it also with unleavened bread 1. Because it was sooner prepared as Abraham in haste caused unleavened cakes to be made Gen. 18. and so did Lot likewise Gen. 19. to entertaine the Angels 2. By this was signified that they should leave and forsake all the Egyptian superstitions and corruptions which are understood by leaven as in the same sense our Saviour biddeth his Disciples to take heed of the leaven of the Pharisies 3. It is to be considered that in this first Passeover they were not commanded to eat unleavened bread seven dayes neither did they intend so much but they carried their dow forth unleavened not for any religion in abstaining from leavened bread but for their haste as it is expressed vers 19. Therefore that prescription to abstaine from leavened bread seven dayes vers 14. belonged to the perpetuall observation of the pasch but all the other rites prescribed unto vers 14. appertained to the first Passeover Iosephus thinketh that they did eat unleavened bread 30. dayes for want of other and that they had all that time no more sustenance than they brought out of Egypt and eat thereof very sparingly onely for necessitie and in remembrance of their penurie and want they keepe the Feast of unleavened bread eight dayes lib. 2. antiquit cap. 5. In the which speech of Iosephus some things are very probable as that they lived of the provision which they brought out of Egypt thirtie dayes untill Manna fell which was upon the sixteenth day of the second moneth for in the fifteenth day they came to the wildernesse of Sin where they murmured for meat and the next day in the morning the Manna was sent chap. 16.1 and 8. It is also very like that their bread was unleavened all this while because they made it of that unleavened masse which they brought out of Egypt vers 39. But it is not like that they kept the Feast of unleavened bread in remembrance of that penurie and want for then they should have kept it thirtie dayes but rather it was kept for a commemoration of a benefit which they received in their deliverance out of Egypt upon the fifteenth day and the overthrow of the Egyptians in the red Sea the one and twentieth day seven dayes after which was the reason of that observation of the Feast of unleavened bread seven dayes and beside they are not commanded to keepe it eight dayes but onely seven Vers. 8. With sower herbs shall they eat it 1. The Latine translator readeth lactuâ— is agreâ—â—ibuâ— with wild lâ—â—â—ice so also Rab. Salomon 2. The Septuagint 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which are a certaine kind of bitter herbe whereof Theophrastus writeth histor plane lib. 7. cap. 11. and Pliniâ— lib. 19. cap. 8. Theodorus Gaza doth sometime interpret it endive sometime wild lettice 3. But it seemeth rather generally to be understood of sower herbs not of any speciall kind Lyranus as the Chalde also readeth so also Vutab â—un in remembrance of their bitter affliction in Egypt 4. The Hebrew word is merorâ—m bitternesse which sometime is taken for the bitter sorrow of the mind as 〈◊〉 3.15 and so Oleaster taketh it to be meanâ— here But
begin to be longer than the night so then Christ brought light to the world the light of righteousnesse which chaseth away the darknesse of our sinnes Rupert 2. As in March all things began to revive and spring againe so Christ brought life and refreshing to the world Ferus 3. It was a generall received opinion among the Jewes that the same time that the Israelites were delivered out of Egypt the deliverance which they expected from the Messiah should be accomplished Aâ—doe Masius in 5. Iosh. And so accordingly Christ the true paschall lambe was slaine in the Feast of the Passeover 4. The fulnesse of the Moone sheweth the fulnesse of time when the Messiah should come Rupert 5. The eating at even signifieth that Christ should suffer toward the end of the world Simler Secondly in the tenth of this moneth let every one take a lambe Like as the lambe was set apart foure dayes before upon the tenth day of the moneth so our Saviour came to Jerusalem upon the tenth day of the moneth five dayes before his Passion for upon the sixt day before Christ came to Bethanie Ioh. 12. and the next day he went to Jerusalem Ferus 3. The lambe signifieth Christ as Iohn Baptist calleth him the lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Ioh. 1.29 unto whom all the properties of the lambe doe most fully agree 1. The lambe is taken from the flocke so Christ tooke the nature of men in all things like unto us sinne only excepted Ferus It was a lambe without blemish so was Christ without sinne Simler A male to shew his strength Iun. of a yeere old not above but under it might bee to shew that Christ died at a full and perfect age Pellican Beside Christ is resembled to a Lambe for his patience he was as asheepe before the shearer not opening his mouth Simler for his innocencie Ferus And as a Lambe cloatheth so are wee cloathed with Christs righteousnesse Hierom. As the Lambe feedeth so are wee nourished spiritually by the body and bloud of Christ. Simler 4. The bloud of the Lambe was a most lively type and figure of the bloud of Christ 1. As they were delivered from the temporall death of the plague of the first borne so are wee redeemed by the bloud of Christ the undefiled Lambe 1. Pet. 1.19 Iun. 2. The bloud was sprinkled or stricked with hyssope upon the doore postes so the bloud of Christ doth not profit us unlesse it be sprinkled upon our hearts by faith Calvin 3. It was stricked upon the doore postes that we should at all times both going out of our houses and entring in thinke upon the passion of Christ and it was laid upon the upper doore poste to shew that we should not be ashamed of Christ. Pellican 5. The Lambe must be eaten whole so whole Christ must be received and acknowledged God Christ and man Christ perfect God and perfect man consisting of body and soule both the doctrine and life of Christ Pellic. Ferus The Arrians divided the Lambe that denied his Deity the Maniches that impugned his humanity the Apollinarists denied Christ to have a soule or rather it signifieth our perfect conjunction with Christ Iun. 2 The eating of unleavened bread signifieth the laying aside of the leaven of malice and wickednesse and that we should keepe our feast with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth as the Apostle expoundeth it 1. Cor. 6.8 3. The sower herbes signifie the afflictions that accompany the crosse of Christ. Iun. 6. Vers. 11. Thus shall yee eat it 1. By the girding of the loynes some understand the bridling of the affections Gregor Pellican rather it sheweth we should be ready for the Lords service as they which are prepared for their journey Philo as the Apostle saith Stand therefore your loynes girded up Ephes. 6.12 Borrh. 2. The putting on the shooes with Gregory signifieth the imitating of the examples of the Saints departed as the shooes are made of dead skinnes but this is too curious Pellican would have it to signifie our passing thorow this world where we have no abiding City rather it sheweth that wee should be armed and prepared to walke through the crosses of this life and not to bee offended with the troubles which follow the Gospell but as the Apostle saith wee should bee shod with the preparation of the Gospell of peace Borrh. 3. By the staffe in hand Pellican understandeth the enduring of labour Philo direction to guide us in the way Ferus and Iunius better the word of God whereby we are both guided and strengthened in the way Gregory the pastorall duty but the use is more generall than to belong to one calling 4. They are bid to eat it in haste which with Gregory signifieth ad solemnitatem patriae caelestis aâ—â—â—lare to long for our heavenly country as they made haste to goe to Canaan as the Apostle saith I desire to be dissolved and to be with Christ. Some understand it of that feare which they are in which doe things in haste and there it is good semper pavidâ—m esse ne in presumptione securâ—tate pâ—rielitamur alwayes to be fearefull lest bâ— security and presumption we should be indangered Pellican Some doe thus apply it Celeriter relinquendum esse Satana regnum that the kingdome of Satan must speedily bee left Borrh. Ferus beside the two first collections Festinâ—re nos faciant duo desiderium timor Two things cause us to make haste desire and feare addeth a third that as they were bid thus to be in readinesse at what houre of the night soever there should be a cry raised in Egypt Sic semper parati simus quasi omni hâ—ra nobis ex hoc mundo exeundum sit So we should be alwayes ready at what houre soever we are to depart this world But this ceremony betokeneth generally our readinesse and promptnesse to Gods service violentes esse rapere regnum Dei that wee should as it were take the Kingdome of God by force as our Saviour sheweth Matth. 11. Iun. in Analys QUEST XLI How Pharaoh is said here to have called unto Moses Vers. 31. ANd he called to Moses and Aaron 1. Ferus here well noteth Impii non evigilant nisidum judicium Dei sentiunt The wicked awake not till they feele the judgements of God Pharaoh is not so much awakened out of his sleepe as his hard heart is awakened 2. Now he granteth whatsoever they had said before making no reservation or exception of any thing as he had done Simler So wee see that terror and feare are the invincible weapons of God whereby Tyrants are constrained Pellican 3. This was Sera sed non seria animi demissiâ— This submission of his minde though it came at the last it came not in truth Borrh. for Pharaoh repented him afterward 4. Not onely Pharaoh thus called to Moses and Aaron but likewise Pharaohs servants submitted themselves and
men to governe under them and yet they must have their owne eares open also to the complaints of their subjects as here Moses hath By this councell of Iethro approved of God and accepted by Moses wee see it both lawfull and necessary for Princes and chiefe Magistrates to have their inferiour and helping Ministers of the Kingdome Oleaster And that we are bound to yeeld obedience both unto the King As to the superiour and unto governours as those which are sent of him for the punishment of evill doers and for the praise of them that doe well 1. Pet. 2.13 14. 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. That wife and children are no impediment to the calling of Ministers Vers. 2. THen Iethro tooke Zipporah Moses wife Some hereupon give this note Quòd Moses ex illo tempore quo prophetare incepit uxorem concubitu non cognovit That Moses from that time when he began to prophesie did not know his wife carnally Lippoman ex Epiphan And another saith Moses non accedebat ad uxorem propter frequens colloquium Dei That Moses came not to his wife because he often talked with God Tostat. quast 2. in margine Oleaster also doth collect thus Quam onerosum sit murrimonium hâ—c ostenditur c. Here it is shewed how burdensome marriage is seeing Moses after he had sent his wife away had no great care to fetch her againe Contra. 1. Against Epiphanius may bee opposed the judgement of Chrysostome who concludeth the contrary upon this example of Moses Vis cognoscere quod nihil nocet uxorem habere pueros Moses nonne uxorem habuit liberos Wilt thou know that it hindereth not to have wife and children Moses had both wife and children And then he maketh an eloquent comparison betweene married Moses and unmarried Elias Moses brought Manna from heaven Elias fire Moses divided the sea and Elias was taken up by a fiery chariot into heaven Vidisti Heliam aurigam in aëre vidisti Mosen in mari viatorem Thou hast seene Elias a chariot man in the aire and thou hast seene Moses making a way in the sea did virginity hurt the one or wife and children hinder the other He addeth further Vides quòd Petrus uxorem habuit ne incuses nuptias You see that Peter had a wife because mention is made of his wives mother in the Gospell then blame not marriage By this testimony it plentifully appeareth that Moses after hee was entred into his propheticall office found no impediment by having wife and children and therefore did not abandon their company 2. Concerning Tostatus assertion I answer him out of his owne words for though his marginall note be generally and at large set downe That Moses came not to his wife that is at all yet it is qualified in his text Rarissimè accedebat ad uxorem Hee very seldome came to his wife he did not utterly then forsake her company And that instance which hee giveth of the exception that Aaron and Miriam tooke against Moses because of his wife maketh flat against him Num. 12. For if Moses had not used her still as his wife they could not have pretended nor taken any such occasion to quarrell 3. Oleaster may be answered out of his owne words for in the same place upon Iethros bringing of Moses wife he giveth this note Vbi simul dicemur non esse permittendam uxorem sine viro suo esse Where we are also taught that a wife is not to be permitted to be without her husband But to what end is the cohabitation of the husband and wife else required then that they should the one enjoy the other for otherwise it is all one as if they were apart or asunder 4. Only this example of Moses in sending backe his wife before upon her discontent and absenting himselfe from her for a while sheweth that it is the duty of all that are called To remove from them in a lawfull sort those hinderers preferring the Lords worke before their affection B. Babington As Moses did but for a time leave his wife while he was imployed in that waighty embassage to Pharaoh in Egypt which kinde of sequestration for a time for holy workes the Apostle alloweth not a finall separation but willeth that they come together againe Defraud not one another saith the Apostle except it be with consent for a time that you may give your selves to fasting and prayer and againe come together that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency Likewise this example sheweth That it is a grievous offence for either wives or others to be an hinderance to men in their duties enjoyned them by God B. Babington 2. Confut. Against the heresie of the Manichees of two contrary natures Vers. 19. HEare now my voyce and I will give thee councell c. By this example Hierome confuteth that heresie and wicked opinion of the Manichees that did hold there were two natures contrary the one to the other the good and bad If a good tree saith he never bringeth forth evill fruit Quomodo Moses arbor bona peccaverit ad aquam contradictionis How did Moses a good tree sinne at the waters of strife Aut qua consequentia Iethro socer Moses arbor mala c. dederit Mosi consilium borum Or what consequence is there that Iethro Moses father in law being an evill tree who beleeved not in the God of Israel gave unto Moses good councell Hieromes argument standeth thus the nature of a thing cannot be changed but a good man may be changed to evill and an evill tree to be good therefore it is not of their nature that they are evill that is as their nature was created of God wherefore that a man is evill it is not by his created nature but his corrupted nature that he is good it is not by his corrupted but his corrected nature 3. Confut. Of Cajetane that condemneth the regiment of women Vers. 21. PRovide men of courage c. Cajetane here giveth this corrupt note Viros inquit non mulieres quia regimen mulierum pessimum est Men saith he not women because their government is worst of all so that to speake according to the common course of nature no vertue is said to be in women septim Ethicor. Contra. 1. This is but a bad consequent Women are not to bee elected or chosen to government therefore their government is bad for though women come not by election to the place of government yet either it may fall to them by succession as Zelophechuds inheritance descended to his daughters Numb 27. or they may be extraordinarily designed and appointed to be governours as Deborah Iud. 5. and directers as Huldah the Prophetesse under Iosias 2. Neither doth it follow Women are not fit to be chosen Judges and Officers of a Kingdome therefore they may not be Queenes and Princes these here chosen were elected to be Officers of ministry not of regality and principality 3. As
thicke and darke cloud but there bright shining flames of fire like cloven tongues shewing the cleare light of the Gospell in respect of the cloudy darknesse of the Law Simler Here onely Moses was suffered to goe up the hill there all which were present received the holy Ghost here the people tremble and are afraid but there they were emboldened by the Spirit to preach the wonderfull works of God 4. Doct. By the preaching of the Word we are joyned unto God by faith Vers. 17. MOses brought the people out of their tents So Ministrorum officium est It is the dutie of Ministers by the preaching of the Gospell to draw men out of the tents of sin to joyne them unto God by faith Lippom. As the Apostle saith Faith is by hearing and hearing by the Word Rom. 10.17 5. Doct. Distinction of offices in the Church Vers. 24. COme up thou and Aaron with thee The people stand below in the campe but Moses and Aaron ascend up into the mount This sheweth the distinction of offices and callings in the Church betweene the Ministers and the people that none should take upon them the office of teaching and delivering the high things of God but they which are thereunto called as the Apostle would have every one to abide in the same vocation wherein he was called 1 Cor. 7.20 Marbach 5. Places of Controversie 1. Cont. Angels carrie not up our prayers unto God as Mediatours Vers. 8. ANd Moses reported the words of the people unto the Lord. Tostatus hereupon inferreth thus that as Moses carried up the peoples answer unto God Sie Angeli coram Deo proponunt orationes nostras So the Angels propound before God our prayers quaest 3. in fine Contra. 1. This followeth not for Moses was a messenger betweene God and his people hee was commanded to propound unto them what the Lord had said so when it can be shewed in Scripture that the Angels have the like charge from God to report our prayers the argument will follow else not 2. If the Angels should returne our prayers and sayings unto God as they doe the rest of our doings they do not as mediatours interpose themselves but onely as reporters returne as they find in the world and it is to this end as Augustine saith Vt super his Domini voluntatem consulant That they may know Gods pleasure further therein in Psal. 67. No doubt they doe observe who are faithfull and devout in prayer and who are otherwise The devill observed Iob as the Lord saith Hast thou not considered my servant Iob how none is like him in the earth Iob. 1.8 But he did it with envie the good Angels were witnesses of his pietie with joy So the Angels which were sent thorow the world returne this answer That all the world sitteth still and is at rest Zachar. 1.11 There was no devotion or exercise of godlinesse but all given to securitie and carelesnesse In this manner Angels may report as mens doings so their sayings unto God but this maketh nothing at all for the invocation of Angels which is by the Romanists hereby intended 2. Cont. That man hath no free will unto good Vers. 5. I◠yee will heare my voyce indeed and keepe my covenant c. From hence Lippoman would gather that man hath free will ad quid enim ita loqueretur c. For to what end should hee so speake if it were not in the peoples power to heare and keepe the covenant Contra. 1. If this were in mans power to keepe Gods covenant which is to observe his law and obey the commandements to what end then came our blessed Saviour to performe the law for us which wee in respect of the weaknesse of our flesh could not doe 2. Therefore these precepts are propounded in Scripture to these two ends that thereby mans drowsie nature should be stirred up to labour unto perfection and that finding himselfe to come farre short of the commandement he might see his owne weaknesse and flee for succour unto Christ. And therefore S. Paul saith that the law is a Shool-master to bring us unto Christ Gal. 3.24 3. Cont. No absolute faith or credit to be given unto teachers but as they agree with Scriptures Vers. 9. LOe I come unto thee in a thicke cloud that the people may heare while I talke with thee It was Moses credit with the people that they heard the Lord speaking with him And Moses desired no further to be beleeved than he had his warrant from God Non alio jure fidem in Ecclesia obtinuit quà m quia Dei mandata pertulit He by no other right obtained credit in the Church but because he brought the commandements of God Calvin It is therefore great presumption for those which take upon them now to bee the Pastors and Doctors of the Church to arrogate and assume more unto themselves than Moses did As the Romanists doe hold that we ought to receive all the decrees and constitutions of the Church without any further discussing We ought to take our faith and all necessary things of our salvation at the hands of our superiours Rhemist Act. 10. sect 8. We must beleeve the Church and trust it in all things 1 Tim. 3. sect 9. Whereas the Apostles themselves required not their doctrine otherwise to bee received then as it was consonant to the Scriptures for the Bereans are commended for conferring those things which they taught with the Scriptures Act. 17.11 4. Cont. Perpetuall abstinence from marriage not required of Ministers Vers. 15. COme not at your wives Bellarmine out of this text would enforce the single life of the Clergie because the people being to appeare before the Lord are commanded to abstaine from their wives Lib. 1. de Clericis cap. 19. Contra. 1. It followeth not the people were commanded abstinence for three dayes Ergo Ministers all their life should abstaine or they had wives and came not at them for three dayes therefore Ministers must have no wives 2. The practice of those times was otherwise for the Priests and Levites were married if this example pressed not them it doth not enforce perpetuall single life now 3. Neither doth the argument follow because then there was in the use of marriage in the naturall issue a legall pollution which made them uncleane untill the even Levit. 15.18 and therefore such abstinence and forbearance was required but such uncleannesse now is taken away as in like manner he that touched a dead corse then was uncleane and yet therein he sinned not there was then a kind of legall uncleannesse which was not sinne Simler 4. But so much as is morall in this precept bindeth now that to make our prayers more fervent as by fasting so by this kind of abstinence for a time is fit agreeable to the Apostles doctrine 1 Cor. 7.5 But as it followeth not it is good to fast sometime to be more earnest in prayer therefore we should alwayes fast so
and terror love and feare for a Fountaine cannot make both salt water and sweet Iam. 3.12 But the law is the minister of death of feare and terror Ergo not of life and peace and so consequently not of the faith of the Gospell which bringeth all these 3. The same thing doth not both make the wound and give a plaister to heale it The law doth shew us our sinne faith by grace in Christ healeth it the law reviveth sinne Without the law sinne is dead Rom. 7.8 but we are dead to sinne and alive to God in Iesus Christ our Lord Rom. 6.11 The same cannot make us both to die unto sinne and revive sinne the law doth the one therefore not the other So Augustine saith Ad hoc data est lex ut vulnera ostenderet peccatorum qua gratiae benedictione sanaret Therefore was the law given that it should shew the wounds of our sinnes which it should heale by the benediction of grace August de poenitent medic 4. The Preachers publishers and givers of the law and Gospell are divers The law was given by Moses but grace and truth came by Iesus Christ Ioh. 1.17 But if justifying faith were commanded in the law then grace also should come by the ministrie of Moses that gave the law This is Bernards reason who further inferreth thus Venit prâ—inde gratia plenus veritate Dominus noster c. Therefore Christ our Lord came full of grace and truth that what could not bee done by the law might bee fulfilled by grace Serm. parâ— 28. 5. The qualities and conditions of the law and the Gospell are divers the law promiseth life to him that worketh Moses thus describeth the righteousnesse of the law That the man which doth these things shall live thereby Rom. 10.5 But the Gospell requireth not the condition of working but beleeving to him that worketh not but beleeveth in him that justifieth the ungodly his faith is counted for righteousnesse Rom. 4.5 If then faith were commanded in the law to beleeve should also be a worke of the law then the Apostles conclusion were in vaine I conclude that a man is justified by faith without the works of the law But if faith be excluded out of the works of the law then it is not commanded or contained in the law for then it should be a worke of the law 2. Further the invocation of Angels and Saints which is commonly practised and stifly maintained in the Church of Rome is another apparent transgression of this first commandement because they give a speciall part of the divine worship which consisteth in prayer and invocation unto the creature First we will see and examine the arguments produced by the Romanists in defence of this superstition and then by other reasons out of the Scriptures convince and confute them The Romanists Arguments answered brought in defence of the invocation of Saints 1. THe Saints doe pray for us therefore we may and ought to pray them The antecedent or first part that the Saints doe pray for us they would prove by these places of Scripture Exod. 32.13 Moses thus saith in his prayer Remember Abraham Izhak and Iakob thy servants c. Ierem. 15.1 Though Moses and Samuel stood before me yet could not my affection be toward this people Baruch 3.4 O Lord God almightie heare now the prayer of the dead Israelites 2 Macchab. 14.15 And Onias spake and said This is a lover of the brethren who prayeth much for the peoplâ— to wit Ieremias the Prophet of the Lord. Answ. 1. As for the testimonies cited out of Baruch and the booke of Macchabees they prove nothing because they are no books of Canonicall Scripture 2. The other testimonies are impertinently alleaged for in the first Moses maketh no mention of the prayers which Abraham Izhak and Iakob should make for the people but of the covenant which the Lord made with them In the other of an hypotheticall and conditionall proposition they make a categoricall and absolute affirmation The text is If Moses and Samuel stood they inferre that Moses and Samuel did stand Simler But it may better be answered that if these were alive among the people to stand before the Lord for them in prayer c. as see the like Ezech. 14.14 Though these three men Noah Daniel and Iob were among them they should deliver but their owne soules by their righteousnesse 3. The Saints doe pray unto God by their generall wishes and desires as wishing that the Kingdome of God were accomplished as Revel 6.10 The soules under the Altar crie with a loud voyce saying How long Lord c. doest thou not judge and avenge our bloud But our particular necessities they are ignorant of and so doe noâ— make particular requests for us therefore the argument followeth not they pray by their generall desires for the Church Ergo they pray for us in particular 4. Seeing that the Romanists doe hold that the Patriarks and Fathers of the old Testament were in Limbo which they make a member or part of hell they doe contradict themselves in making them mediatours and intercessours in heaven 2. Argum. The Angels they say know our affaires and pray for us As Zachar. 1.12 The Angell of Iehovah answered and said O Lord of hosts how long wilt thou bee unmercifull to Ierusalem c. Therefore it is lawfull to pray to the Angels Answ. 1. That the Angels doe report our affaires unto God and so may make relation of our prayers and words also as of our other gests and acts unto God as the Lords messengers and ministers we will not denie but that they make any particular requests for men the Scripture no where speaketh and we are not bound to beleeve the relation of our prayers unto God is one thing and mediation and intercession is another 2. That Angell of Iehovah which prayed for Jerusalem was the Lord Christ who maketh intercession for his Church unto whom the rest of the Angels returne their message vers 11. who is also called Iehovah vers 20. 3. Neither doth it follow if it could bee proved out of Scripture that the Angels prayed foâ— us that we are to pray to them because they are not alwayes present to heare us and we are forbidden in Scripture to worship them Revel 22.9 and therefore to pray unto them which is a part of divine worship 3. Argum. The Saints that are living doe one pray for another much more the Saints being dead because their charitie is more perfect and seeing there is a communion of Saints as of the living so also of the dead which communion being not in faith and hope whereof there is no more use with them that are at rest it remaineth it is in charitie As therefore we may request the living to pray for us so we may pray the dead also to entreate for us Answer 1. The argument followeth not for the Saints alive doe one know anothers necessitie so do not the
fathers doe not redound to the children if they doe not imitate them in evill Ex Lippom. All these fathers doe understand that clause eorum qui odorunt me Of those that hate me not of the fathers alone as Tostatus but of the children also named before that it answereth to them all and so not onely the construction of the words giveth it for this clause being the last of the sentence sheweth it hath reverence to that which goeth before but the other opposite part Vnto thousands that love me doth more manifest it for there is no mention made of fathers but of the thousand generations unto whom this condition is annexed Of those which love me But against this exposition which in this place I preferre before the rest it will be thus objected 1. Object If the father be evill and the sonnes evill they shall not onely be punished unto the third and fourth generation sed etiam in mille but to a thousand Tostat. Answ. It is true that the generation of the wicked shall be punished for ever so long as they continue evill but the exemplarie sinnes of the fathers are said to be visited onely to the third and fourth generation because so long the impietie of the fathers may be had in remembrance Wee therefore here understand not the particular sinnes onely of the wicked children but the exemplarie sinnes also of the fathers concurring with the other 2. Object The children of righteous parents are rewarded to a thousand generations onely for the righteousnesse of their fathers therefore the other are punished onely for the wickednesse of their fathers Tostat ibid. Answ. This argument may better be retorted for as the posteritie of the righteous if they doe degenerate shall bee punished notwithstanding the righteousnesse of their fathers as the Prophet sheweth Ezech. 18.13 so the children of wicked parents leaving their fathers sinnes shall not be partakers of their punishment as the Prophet saith Hee shall not die in the iniquitie of his father Ezech. 18.17 Then as the Lord sheweth mercie to thousands but conditionally Of those that love him so he visiteth the iniquitie of the fathers upon the children with the like condition Of those that bare him if both father and children are alike haters of God 3. Object If the children bee punished because they doe participate with their fathers in their sinnes Tune non patris portat 〈…〉 Then he beareth not his fathers sinne but his owne Lippom. Answ. It followeth not they are punished for their owne sinne therefore not for their fathers for one and the same punishment there may be divers causes but the iniquitie of the fathers and the children may concurre together to maâ—e 〈◊〉 punishment Vrsin 4. Object The sense of the punishment of the posteritie cannot reach unto those which are dead of their ancestors therefore this commination is nothing to the parents Answ. 1. The evill parents are vexed with the punishment of their children Cum vident eos cruciari viventes When they see them to be tormented while they live for unto the fourth generation men may live to see their offspring Tostat. 2. Or though they live not to see the punishment of their children yet this may move them while they live that they know assuredly that God will punish their seed after them for their sinne when they are dead 5. Object But why doth not God give grace unto all the posteritie of the wicked as well as to some that they may repent and turne from the wickednesse of their fathers Answ. God is not tied to any man he doth them no wrong in withholding his grace and leaving them to their owne nature for God giveth his grace to whom he will and detaineth it from whom he please and though he should denie his grace to all none could complaine Galas So then wee resolve upon this sense that both this commination here threatned and the promise of mercie exhibited are conditionall the one if the children doe continue in their fathers sinnes the other if they embrace the love of God together with their righteous fathers And herein together with the consent of the ancient Fathers and Interpreters doe concurre our new writers Pelarg. Marbach Calvin Simler Galas Borrh. Pellican Oleast Osiand with others whose particular sentences herein agreeing with the testimonies already alleaged it were needlesse to rehearse Lyranus toucheth both these last interpretations yet seeming to preferre the latter Temporali poena justè filii puniuntur à Deo pro iniquitate patrum quia in hoc puniuntur patres The children are justly punished with temporall punishment of God for their fathers iniquitie because herein also the fathers are punished Alio modo intellegitur de poena aeterna quae infligitur filio pro iniquitate patris in quantum est imitator paterni sceleris It is understood another way of eternall punishment which is inflicted upon the sonne for the iniquitie of his father because he is an imitator of his fathers sinne QUEST VIII Why mention is made of the third fourth generation VNto the third and fourth generation c. 1. Some thinke that this was no generall law but onely concerned that present age of the Israelites and therefore the Lord maketh mention of the third and fourth generation because now the Israelites came out of Egypt in the fourth generation as the Lord foretold unto Abraham Gen. 15.16 and in this fourth generation they committed that grievous Idolatrie in making a golden Calfe therefore the Lord threatned them that if they committed Idolatrie hee would bring upon them the sinnes committed by their fathers in Egypt in the second and third generation in worshipping the Idols of Egypt Ex Procop. But this cannot bee the reason why mention is made here of the third and fourth generation for as the other part of the promise of mercie to a thousand generations is generall so also is this commination generall because also the precept is generall to take heed of Idolatrie 2. Rupertus giveth this reason Iniquitatem patrum qui fratrem suum Ioseph vendiderant nunc reddiderat c. He rendred now upon the fourth generation the iniquitie of their fathers that sold Ioseph for now mount Sinai smoked in terrible manner as though the Lord came downe to take revenge of them Contra. 1. But in this fourth generation God delivered them out of bondage and had wrought wonderfull things for them both in Egypt and in the wildernesse therefore this was a time rather of mercie than of judgement 2. And if God had visited that iniquitie upon them now the posteritie of Iosâ—pâ— should have smarted as well as the rest 3. Further this commination is specially intended for the sinne of Idolatrie which the brethren of Ioseph were not guiltie of then for Iakob before had buried all their strange gods under an oke Gen. 35. 3. Procopius thus understandeth these foure generations for the foure ages of the world the 1. from the creation
to the floud the 2. from Abraham till the giving of the law the 3 from thence to Christ the 4. from the comming of Christ unto the end of the world which Christ calleth a generation when he saith this generation shall not passe till all these things be fulfilled Augustine not much differing understandeth these foure generations the 1. from Abraham to David the 2. from David to the captivitie of Babylon the 3. from thence to the comming of Christ the 4. from Christ unto the end of the world in the which fourth generation God visited upon the Jewes the iniquitie of their fathers and cast them out of their land August cont Adimant cap. 7. Contra. 1. But if these foure generations should be taken for the continuance of the world then what difference should there be betweene the third and fourth generation and the thousand generation limited for the Lords shewing of mercie 2. The generation that our blessed Saviour speaketh of was that present age wherein those things concerning the destruction of Jerusalem should be fulfilled 3. And lawes are made to meet with inconveniences following not alreadie past to what end then should the generations be counted which went before the making of the law And at the comming of Christ he found not the Jewes given to Idolatrie for the which sinne specially this punishment is threatned 4. Hierome maketh this allegoricall exposition thus mystically applying these foure generations to the foure degrees of sinnes the first in the thought the second in the will and purpose the third when the sinne is brought into act the fourth Si in tuis sceleribus glorieris if thou gloriest in sinne These two last the Lord useth to punish and not the former Hieron in Ezech. cap. 18. Contra. 1. If the third and fourth generation are thus to bee expounded then so must the thousand mentioned afterward but it will be hard to make a thousand degrees of vertue 2. Neither is it true that God onely punisheth the two last degrees of sinne the act and glorying in it for our Saviour sheweth that adulterie may bee committed in the heart Matth. 5. and Moses was punished for his incredulitie at the waters of strife which was internall Numb 20. 5. Lippoman hath this conceit that the third and fourth generation are to be put together and so they make the seventh generation and then this is the sense Deus tantae severitatis c. God is of such severitie that the punisheth impietie in the seventh generation when as it seemeth to be forgotten the posteritie being by so many degrees distant from their ancestors that sinned Contra. But Lippoman in the same place doth answer himselfe shewing out of Scripture that these numbers must be counted not as one added to another but as included one within another as Prov. 30.18 There be three things hid from me yea foure that I know not he meaneth not three and foure but foure in all as it followeth in the next verse 6. Therefore this is the best reason why the Lord nameth the third and fourth generation because men may live so long to see their offspring to the fourth generation as it is said of Iob chap. 42. Acacius Et sic mutuò videre possunt filii peccata parentum ad imitandum patres poenas filiorum ad dolendum And they may mutually see both the sonnes the sinnes of their parents to imitate and the fathers the punishment of their sonnes to grieve at Thomas 1.2 quaest 87. art 8. And two other reasons beside are yeelded hereof both that the parents by this long suffering of God in not punishing presently might bee called to repentance Vt ex hac punitione tolerationem divinam non parvi pendant patres c. That the parent should not lightly esteeme this divine forbearance Cajetan And beside to shew that if they cannot be wonne with this lenitie and longanimitie of God that they shall not goe unpunished Longanimis sum in parentes c. I am long suffering toward the parents and toward their sonnes Si autem nepotes majorum suorum peccata secuti fuerint ultionem infligam But if the nephewes doe follow the sinnes of their ancestors at the last I will inflict punishment Theodoret. QUEST IX Why mercie is promised to be shewed to a thousand generations SHewing mercie unto thousands 1. Augustine understandeth this of a thousand yeeres as if any of the seed of David love the Lord Quem constat utique ante mille annos fuisse who was a thousand yeares since for two causes God will shew him mercie Quia ipse Dei cultor est exejus semine qui amaverat Deum Because both he himselfe is a worshipper of God and of his seed that loved God Quaest. veter nov testam cap 14. Câ—ntra But it is evident by the construction of the words that in this clause must be supplied the word generations which is understood before the words in the originall are To the thirds and the fourths that is those which are in the third and fourth generation from their fathers and so must thousands be understood here now a thousand generations is more than a thousand yeares 2. Theodoret maketh particular application of this unto the calling of the Gentiles Quae per Abraha semen benedictionem divinam adeptae sunt Which through Abrahams seed obtained the divine blessing after so many yeeres But this is not fitly applied for here mercie is promised to a thousand of them that love God but the Gentiles were Idolaters before they were called to the knowledge of Christ therefore they are without the compasse of this promise It was rather fulfilled in the beleeving Jewes who while they followed the faith and did the works of Abraham continued the Lords people more than two thousand yeeres 3. Acacius expoundeth thus Interminatum tempus significavit in quo anima ipsa postquam ex hac vita transmigraverit indeficientem à Deo misericordiam consequetur Hee signifieth an undetermined time wherein the soule after it is passed out of this life doth obtaine mercie never fayling at the hands of God Contra. But this terme of thousands cannot be referred to the immortall state in the next world because hee speaketh of the time of keeping Gods commandements which is in this life and beside as the one part of the third and fourth generation must be understood of the time of this life so likewise must the other 4. Neither can it be taken literally for from the first man Adam to the last shall there not to be a thousand generations seeing from our blessed Saviour to Adam there are rehearsed not full out fourescore generations Luk. 3. and yet here it is said to thousands which cannot bee lesse than two thousand Tostatus 5. Wherefore the best solution is this that here poâ—itur numerus certus pro incerto a certaine number is put for an uncertaine Tostat. q. 5. Soleo meminisse probitatis parentum
should not be soone provoked because rage is a sinne before God and so deserveth punishment and for that every man desireth libertie but he that is given to anger is not Dominus sui ipsius Master of himselfe 2. He must take heed ut 〈◊〉 in ira permaneat that he continue not long in anger Psal. 4. Be angrie and sinne not Ephes. 4. Let not the Sunne goe downe upon your wrath 3. Men must bee carefull ne procedat primò in corde that anger proceed not first in the heart for then it turneth to hatred and he that hateth his brother is a manslayer for Se interficit spoliando se charitate alium He killeth himselfe by spoyling himselfe of charitie and another also 4. Ne procedat in verbo It must not proceed in word for he which calleth his brother foole is in danger of hell fire Matth. 5. 5. Ne procedat in opere It must not proceed unto the deed for in every worke wee must consider two things Facere justitiam misericordiam To doe justice and shew mercie but he which is angrie can doe neither For the first the Apostle saith that the wrath of 〈◊〉 doth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God Iam. 1.20 It is reported of Plato that hee should say to his servant that had offended him Punirem te nisi essem iratus I would punish thee if I were not angrie And he that is angrie can shew no mercie as it is said of Simeon and Levi in their rage they killed a man Gen. 49. Thom. in opuscul QUEST VIII Of rayling and reviling NExt unto the inward rage and heat of the affections followeth the outward indignation expressed by words gesture and other signes and the third degree is when men fall to plaine railing backbiting slandering threatning as these three are thus expressed by our blessed Saviour Whosoever is angrie with his brother unadvisedly shall be culpable of judgement and whosoever saith unto his brother racha shall be worthie to be punished by a counsell and whosoever shall say thou foole shall be worthie to be punished with hell fire Matth. 5.22 1. Here our Saviour maketh three degrees of anger or rage the one in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause the second in the shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one racha that is idle head light braine for so rik in the Hebrew to the which this Syrian word agreeth both in sound and sense signifieth light value Iun. Matth. 5.22 As also this indignation may bee expressed by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like Simler Then the third degree followeth in open railing as calling one foole with other termes of reviling 2. As our Saviour maketh difference of the sins so also he sheweth divers degrees of punishment alluding unto the politike forme of judgement for first there was the session or judgement of three who judged of small causes then of 23. who determined more waightie matters then of 71. before whom the high Priest or a false Prophet and sometime a whole tribe was convented and judged Beza So he that is angrie shall be censured in the secret judgement of God he that sheweth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assemblie of the heavenly Angels and Saints he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthie of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment Marlorat For they used foure kinds of punishments among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death strangling the sword stoning and fire of the which the last was the worst Beza 3. For he that raileth and revileth tres quasi uno ictu occidit killeth three as it were with one blow himselfe him that giveth credit and the third whom he slandereth and revileth Basting QUEST IX Whether beating and wounding though there be no killing be not forbidden here THe externall act followeth not only of killing but in offering any other violence with the hand in beating wounding striking and such like 1. Here commeth to be examined the opinion of R. Salomon that in this precept only murther is forbidden but other violent wrongs in maimes wounds shedding of bloud beatings and such like hee thinketh onely afterward to bee restrained in the Judicials 2. Against this opinion these reasons are enforced 1. The Judicials only concerned the Israelites and did not bind the Gentiles but even among them these kind of violent assaults were unlawfull therefore they are forbidden not by the Judicials only but by the Morall law Tostat. qu. 21. He also urgeth this reason The things which were forbidden by the Judicials of Moses only it was no sinne for the Israelites to doe before those Lawes were given them that is before they came to Mount Sinai but it was unlawful before for them one to smite another as for the same cause Moses reproved an Hebrew that did his brother wrong and smote him Exod. 2.13 therefore these wrongs were not only prohibited by the Judiciall law 3. Burgensis giveth this reason Quia facit contra charitatem Because he that smiteth or woundeth though he kill not doth against charity as he also doth which killeth though in an higher degree So also Lippoman 4. Tostatus further giveth this rule Omnia quae pertinent ad idem genus reducuntur ad idem prâ—ceptuum All that belongeth to the same kinde is to be referred to the same Commandement as all wounding beating smiting tendeth to the hurt of our brother in his body as killing likewise doth QUEST X. Why actuall murder is such an hainous sinne before God NOw followeth the greatest transgression among the rest which is the taking away of a mans life 1. For if hatred envy railing wounding and the like are counted murder before God in respect of the will and purpose much more murder it selfe which is the scope and end whereat all the former wrongs and injuries drive for if those things are displeasing unto God because they often bring forth murder the effect it selfe must needs bee more hainous Basting 2. Another reason which amplifieth the sinne of murder is because the Lord by this meanes seeth Imaginem suam violari that his image is violated which is given as a reason of this precept Gen. 9.6 Calvin 3. And againe it is an unnaturall sinne because man is as our owne flesh as the Prophet saith Isai. 58.7 Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh but no man ever hated his owne flesh as the Apostle saith Calvin Yea the murderer herein is crudelier Lupâ— more cruell than the Wolfe for as Aristotle writeth 4. Animalium Give unto a Wolfe the flesh of another Wolfe and he will not eat it yet one man preyeth upon another and devoureth another Thomas 4. Hominum societas violatur by this meanes the societie of man is violated which that it may be preserved the Lord forbiddeth all shedding of bloud Galas 5. Polluitur foedatur terra
the law of Christ but that much was permitted and tolerated unto the Jewes onely for the hardnesse of their heart as our blessed Saviour sheweth Matth. 19. 2. Some doe urge the lawes of men and the greater punishments which have beene laid upon women for adulterie rather than upon men and that therefore the sinne of the woman should bee the greater But this sheweth not the greatnesse of the sinne before God but the greater inconvenience that is brought upon the civill and politike state which the lawes of men seeke chiefly to preserve by the adulterie of the woman rather than of the man 3. Some thinke that it is a greater sinne in the man because of his authoritie quia vir caput mulieris because the man is head of the woman and the Apostle biddeth that women if they would learne any thing should aske their husbands at home 1 Cor. 14.35 Est ergo vir doctor mulieris The man then is the womans teacher then as the Priest sinneth more than a lay man because he is his teacher so the man doth more grievously offend than the woman Thomas in opuscul But this proveth not that the sinne of the man simply is greater than the sinne of the woman but in a certaine respect 4. Wherefore the best answer is that the sinne of adulterie in some respects is equall in both sexes and in some other greater both in the one and the other 1. In regard of the law of Matrimonie whereby they have given their faith each to the other the sinne seemeth to be equall for the man hath no more power over himselfe in this behalfe than the woman as S. Paul teacheth 1 Cor. 7.4 and therefore by Moses law as well the adulterer as the adulteresse was to be put to death 2. But in respect of the qualitie and condition of the person because the woman is the weaker vessell and the man is the head of the woman and of the more strength this sinne is greater in the man because hee therein give than evill example to the weaker partie and teacheth her an evill lesson Ecclesiasticus 9.1 3. But the inconveniences considered that follow hereupon as the ignominie and shame of houses the confusion of inheritances and the obtruding of false heires by the adulterie and false play of women their sinne is thought to exceâ—d Simler Which might be the reason also why among the Jewes the men were permitted to have divers wives but not the women to have divers husbands QUEST IX Whether adulterie be now necessarily to be punished by death SOmewhat here would bee inserted concerning the punishment of adulterie by the sentence of death wherein there are these three opinions 1. Some thinke that adulterie ought to be punished capitally according to the judiciall law of Moses and not otherwise Piscaetor giveth divers reasons hereof but two especially I will single out 1. Delicta temporibus naturam suam non mutant Sinnes doe not change their nature in time 2. Deus naturam suam non mutat Neither doth God change his nature so that he hateth sinne no lesse now than in times past neither will he have it lesse punished Praefat. in Exod. Contra. 1. The nature of sinne is the same though the punishment bee altered adulterie is as grievous before God now as it was under the law but the circumstances as of place and person so also of time may give occasion of aggravating or alleviating the punishment Hee that gathered sticks upon the Sabbath was stoned to death Numb 30. because it was necessarie that the law at the beginning being then newly given should bee established by severitie But yet our Saviour excuseth his Apostles for gathering and rubbing eares of corne upon the Sabbath Matth. 12. Saint Peter pronounced the sentence of death upon Aâ—amas and Sapphira for deteining part of that which they had given to the Church for the terror and example of others yet now such dissimulation is not held to be worthie of death 2. Neither is God changed by the changing or mitigating the rigour of the law but he removing the same applieth his law according to the different respect of 〈◊〉 and persons for as well hee might bee said to be changed in the changing of other 〈◊〉 as of the ceremoniall and judicials thereto annexed 4. If all judicials annexed to the Morall law are now to be necessarily retained then the violating of the rest of the Lords day as then of the Sabbath which was in that respect morall should be punished with death and blaspheming and prophaning of the name of God by swearing as Levit. 24.16 which would seeme to be too rigorous 5. And seeing the times of the Gospell are the times of mercie and those under the Law were the times of rigour and severitie to abate somewhat of the rigorous punishments of the Law not leaving sinne unpunished may seeme not unlawfull 2. Another opinion is that adulterie is not at all now to be punished by death for our Saviour would not condemne the woman taken in adulterie Ioh. 8. Contra. 1. Upon that example of Christ it cannot be gathered that it is unlawfull to censure adultery by death for it would follow as well that adultery is not to be punished at all because Christ inflicteth no punishment at all upon her onely this may be inferred that by Christs silence and forbearance it appeareth that the punishment of adultery by death is not necessary for if his will had beene that the rigour of that law should stand in force our Saviour needed not to have feared their trap lest they should have condemned him of rigour and severitie if he had judged her worthie of death and if he had repealed that law they would have accused him as contrarie to Moses 3. This then may bee collected by Christs silence and connivence that it is not necessarie that adulterie should alwayes and in all places be sentenced unto death but rather that it is left indifferent that neither those Churches are to be condemned of too great severitie which follow the president of Moses judicials herein nor yet they are to be accused of too much lenitie which judge adulterie otherwise than by death as they see it best to fit their estate so that the severitie of the punishment be answerable to the quality of the sinne By Moses law they which committed adulterie were to die the death that is if it were duplex adulterium that both the adulterer and adulteresse were married or if the woman were anothers wife Levit. 20.10 otherwise it was not death for a married man beside his wife to have a Concubine or to one wife to take another so shee were not anothers wife What will they thinke now of such single adulterie that would have it revenged by death they have no president in Moses law for the punishing of this kinde of adulterie by death then it is evident that all adulterie by the law of Moses was not adjudged to
rule of the Gospell is not observed to tell our neighbour his faults privately first before we make them publike therein we also offend and that two wayes first Quia transgreditur ordinem quem Christus posuit in corrigendo because he transgresseth the order set by Christ in correcting of offenders Matth. 18.11 And againe Quia ex mala intentione agit because he doth it of a bad intention to hurt his brother Tostat. quaest 25. 3. But two cases are excepted wherein this private admonition is to be omitted first Si judicialiter inquiratur if the offence be judicially inquired of then one is not to conceale the faults which he knoweth by another for in this case he need not tell it to the Church that is to the Judges and Governours because it is knowne to them already Another case is where the offence though not yet acted but intended only concerneth the whole State wherein there is danger in concealing in such offences complaint may bee first made to authority for of such trespasses our blessed Saviour speaketh not but only of those which are private and particular If thy brother trespasse against thee QUEST IX Of the divers kindes of false testimonies BUt now let us proceed to examine the particular kindes of false testimonies which are of two sorts 1. In doctrine which either concerneth God and religion or the knowledge of humane Arts. 2. In the affaires of the life and that either publike in judgement and making of covenants or private which is either in testifying falsly against others or giving a false testimony of our selves Marbach Simler Of these now in their order QUEST X. Of a false testimony in matters of religion FIrst a false testimony is in doctrine 1. In matters of religion as Cum in religione à vera fide discâ—â—â—â—tur when as in religion any depart from the analogy of faith Marbach As they which maintaine heresie and false doctrine or which for feare in time of persecution deny the truth or such as handle the word of God impurely and mingle with it their owne traditions and fables all these are false wâ—â—nesses against God and his truth And therefore Augustine inferreth well Si mendacium quod adversus vitam cujusquam temporalem dicitur detestabile est c. If a lye which is made against any ones temporall life he detestable much more if it be against life eternall as every lye is that is made in doctrine of reâ—â—gion c. And to this purpose Augustine produceth that saying of S. Paul 1. Cor. 15.15 We are found faâ—se witnesses against God namely if the dead rise not againe for we have testified of God that he hath raised up Christ August de mâ—â—dâ—c ad 〈◊〉 cap. 12. But because this kinde of lying in causes of religion is a transgression of our duty toward God it more properly belongeth to the first Table being a breach of the first Commandement Simler QUEST XI Of falshood and errour in 〈◊〉 ANother kinde of falshood in doctrine is 〈…〉 artibus vel 〈◊〉 à vero 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in arts and disciplines Marâ—â—ch As when 〈◊〉 and false opinions are maintained in 〈◊〉 Physicke or any other 〈◊〉 and profession as Anaxagâ—â—◠〈…〉 that the 〈◊〉 was blacke Now these errours are dangerous in three respects 〈◊〉 Because of the 〈◊〉 Error 〈…〉 turpis errour of it selfe is a beastly and filthy thing 2. The cause thereof is arrogancy and pride Sophisters to shew their wit will take upon them to defend errours and strange opinions 3. But the greatest 〈◊〉 regard of the inconvenience that often ensueth for by such errour in opinion many 〈…〉 seduced also to 〈◊〉 in action and which is worst of all such Sophistry from 〈…〉 oftentimes into Theology and Divinity Simler QUEST XII How falshood is committed in judgement FAlshood in judiciall acts is diversly committed 1. By the false and unjust accusâ—â— therefore the Law saith Levit. 19.16 Thou shalt not stand against the bloud of thy neighbour that is accuse him wrongfully and being his life in danger 2. The Judge offendeth in giving false judgement 〈◊〉 19.15 Thou 〈◊〉 not the â—â—justly in judgement 3. The actuaries also and ministers of unjust Judges and guilty of the same offence Isay 10.1 Wâ— unto them that decree wicked decrees and write grievous things 4. The Advocates and patrons of causes that defend false titles and set a faire shew on bad causes as 〈◊〉 abused his eloquence in disgracing of Paul Act. 24.1 5. False witnesses especially transgresse this Commandement because upon their testimony resteth the whole proceeding in judgement QUEST XIII Of the danger of bearing false witnesse in judgement COncerning false witnesses 1. He is not only a false witnesse that testifieth that which is false against his brother as such were the false witnesses against Naboth but hee also which concealeth the truth of feare hatred or malice whereby the truth is overthrowne 2. Yet there are divers degrees in bearing of false witnesse for a false testimony is more hainous in causes criminall and in those which are capitall and concerne ones life than in civill and such as bring not the life in danger and those which are brought to effect are more odious than where they faâ—â—e of the effect as when the Judge suspecteth such witnesses and giveth no credit unto them Simler 3. But generally to be a false witnesse is a grievous sinne for he sinneth against God whose name he taketh in vaine he abuseth the Judge oppresseth the innocent condemneth his owne soule Simler And three wayes doth a false witnesse commit great impiety ex violâ—tione justitiae because by his meanes justice is violated ex persurio by being perjured ex mendacio by his lying so in every false testimony there is a treble sinne Thom. Aquin. 2.2 qu. 70. art 4.4 The punishment of a false witnesse by the Law of God is retaliation Deut. 19.19 You shall doe unto him 〈◊〉 he thought to have done unto his brother So Haman was hanged upon the same gibbet which he had made for Mardoche and Daniels accusers were cast into the Lions den whither he was condemned before By the Roman Lawes which were contained in the 12. Tables a false witnesse was condemned to be throwne downe headlong from the mount Tarpeye QUEST XIV Of the detorting and wresting of words to another senseâ— another kinde of false testimony NEither are they onely false witnesses which doe bring in a false record against any of such things as were neither said nor done but he also is a false witnesse Qui non eodem sensu dicta intelligit quo dicuntur which understandeth ones sayings in another sense than they are spoken as they are said in the Gospell to be false witnesses against our blessed Saviour that detorted and depraved his words as though he had spoken of the destruction of the materiall Temple whereas he spake only of the dissolution of the Temple of his body which he would raise
Thom. in opuscul 2. Observ. Not to conceale the truth whether publikely or privately AGaine it is a kinde of false witnesse as is shewed before when the truth is concealed either publikely or privately as when one suffereth his neighbour to be overcome in judgement when hee by his testimony might deliver him As to this purpose may be applied that saying of the Wise-man Prov. 24.11 Deliver those that are drawne to death and wilt thou not preserve them that are led to be slaine And of this kinde is that usuall negligence and oversight of men that privately doe not one tell another of their sinnes which duty is reproved by the law Levit. 19. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thine heart but thou shalt plainly rebuke thy neighbour and suffer him not to sinne He then which seeth his brother sinne in drunkennesse prophanenesse swearing or howsoever else and holdeth his peace therein offendeth against the rule of charity and is found before God to be an hater of his brother Augustine useth this fit similitude Si hominem videres ambulare incautum in tenebris ubi tu put cum esse scires taceres qualis esses c. If thou shouldest see a man walking in the darke without taking heed where thou knowest there is a pit and holdest thy peace what manner of one wouldest thou shew thy selfe Pracipitat se quis in vitia sua c. One casteth himselfe headlong into vice and vaunteth himselfe in thy hearing of his evill doing and yet thou doest praise him and smilest to thy selfe c. August in Psal. 49. Upon the tenth and last Commandement 1. The questions discussed QUEST I. The last precept Thou shalt not covet whether two or 〈◊〉 THou shalt not covet c. 1. Some thinke that this Commandement is to be divided into two and the first to restraine the concupiscence and desire of anothers wife the other the coveting of such things which doe belong unto him which are either moveable or immoveable things the moveable are of two sorts either the things with life and them either reasonable as his man servant his maid servant or unreasonable as his oxe or asse or without life as his goods his immoveable are his house lands possessions Of this opinion is August lib. de 10. chord cap. 9. to whom consenteth Thomas Aquinas and Tostatus and it is the received opinion among the Romanists and some other as Pelargus Osiander Pellican Their reasons shall first be examined 1. Thomas useth this reason Because there are but three Commandements in the first table there must be seven in the second to make up the number of ten And that there are but three in the first table he would prove by the subject or matter of the Commandements which concerne our duty to God which is three-fold Diligenti Deum tria necesse est facere He that loveth God must performe three things 1. Quòd non habeat alium Deum He must have no other God 2. He must honour him therefore it is said Thou shalt not take in vaine c. 3. Libenter quiescat 〈…〉 He must rest and settle himselfe in God therefore it is said Remember thou keepe holy c. Answ. 1. Thomas here omitteth one principall duty which is the internall 〈◊〉 of God for it is not enough to know who is to be worshipped which is prescribed in the first precept Thou shalt have no other Gods but after what manner he will be worshipped that is by a spirituall and internall worship as our blessed Saviour saith Ioh. 4.21 God is a spirit and they that worship him must worship him in spirit and truth This manner of Gods worship is prescribed in the second Commandement Thou shalt make to thy selfe no graven image c. 2. Wherefore thus rather may the 〈◊〉 toward God be distinguished his worship is either internall or externall the internall sheweth who is to be worshipped in the first precept and how that is spiritually in the second precept The externall is either private in the confession of Gods name in the third precept or publike in keeping of his Sabbaths Vrsin 2. Lyranus thus reasoneth Those things which are so divers that one may be covered and not the other belong not to one precept Aliquis habens pronitatem ad 〈◊〉 non habeâ—â— ad alterum One may have a pronenesse and aptnesse to one and not to another as he may covet his neighbours wife and not covet any of his beside therefore these two kindes of covetings belong not to one precept Answ. 1. This reason may be retorted for so one may be guilty of idolatry and false worship who yet holdeth but one Cod and therefore by this reason the two first precepts which they confound and make but one which divide the last must be distinguished 2. Though in particular he that coveteth a mans wife doth not alwayes covet his oxe or asse yet in generall he coveteth that which is another mans for his wife is properly his as any thing that belongeth unto him therefore the proposition will be denied that the coveting of that which is not joyned with the coveting of another thing belongeth not to the same precept for one may covet a mans house and ground that coveteth not his oxe or asse as Ahab did that desired Naboths vineyard and so by this rule as many particular things there are which may be severally coveted so many particular precepts there should be of coveting 3. Tostatus thus argueth Sicut se habet actus ad actum c. As one act is to another the like respect hath one concupiscence to another but the act of adultery and theft are divers and belong to two divers precepts therefore so should the divers concupiscence tending to those divers acts be divided into two precepts Answ. The argument followeth not because the acts of adultery and theft are forbidden in two divers precepts therefore the concupiscences tending thereunto should for there is difference betweene the conception of sinne and the birth and perfection thereof when sinne is brought forth and perfited then it appeareth of what kinde it is but being yet in the body or in the seed it cannot be so distinguished as darnell and corne being but yet in the grasse cannot bee so well discerned Beside another difference is because the externall acts of theft and adultery differ in the quality of the sinne and oâ—e is more hainous than another and deserveth a greater punishment and therefore the precepts are fitly distinguished but the like difference of quality and punishment cannot be made in the originall and first concupiscence where the will hath not yet assented 4. Pelargus addeth this reason Duo sunt principia concupiscentiae c. There are two beginnings or occasions of concupiscence one internall the other externall the Apostle calleth them the concupiscence of the flesh and the concupiscence of the eye 1. Ioh. 2.16 therefore they are distinctly to be prohibited Lyranus also saith
that there is Aliaratio boni utilis alia delectabilis One reason of coveting a profitable good another of a delectable good the coveting of the wife belongeth to one and the coveting of the substance to the other Answ. 1. All this onely proveth a difference and distinction in the severall kindes of concupiscence not a distinction of the severall precepts 2. And thus much may bee inferred that because they are distinct concupiscences therefore they are distinctly to be expressed and so they are but it followeth not that they are to bee distinguished in two precepts 3. And yet these concupiscences are not so distinguished but that they may concurre at one and the same time in the inward desire and motion as one may have a carnall desire to his neighbours wife and have a covetous eye also unto her substance Wherefore this last precept which forbiddeth all manner of coveting is not to bee divided into two precepts but is one whole and entire Commandement consisting of divers particulars The reasons are these 1. Origen thus reasoneth Quod si ita putetur non complebitur decem numerus praeceptorum c. If the two first precepts should be made all one there would not bee ten Commandements ubi jam erit decalogi veritas where then is the truth of the decalogue Homil. 8. in Exod. The reason is this that seeing there must bee ten precepts and there are foure in the first table there can bee but six in the second but if the last be divided into two there will bee more than six in the second and so more than ten in all but if wee make but three in the first there will be but nine in all for Origen taketh this as granted that it is all one precept that maketh mention of coveting 2. Another reason is because that which is here put in the first place Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours house thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife is put in the second place Deut. 5.21 Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife neither shalt thou desire thy neighbours house which inversion of the order sheweth that they are all one precept for otherwise Moses should have confounded the ninth and tenth precept together Vrsin So also Cajetane Varia â—â—â—ctura uxoris domus ex industria facta à Mose c. This mixture of the wife and house Moses maketh of purpose in these two places because they belong to one precept This reason also is urged by Iunius upon this place 3. This precept Moses periodis non distinxit sed uno versiculo comprehendit did not distinguish by periods as the other precepts but comprehendeth it in one verse which sheweth it to be one precept not two Vrsin 4. Another argument is taken from the reason of this Commandement which is added Nor any thing which is his we are forbidden therefore to covet the neighbours wife house or oxe or asse Quia alterius sunt because they belong to another Cajetan Oleaster There being then one common reason serving the whole it sheweth that it is one Commandement not divers 5. Omnes hae species sub uno genere comprehenduntur All these severall kindes of coveting are comprehended under one generall head Thou shalt not covet therefore they are under one precept Galas 6. Pari ratione in sex vel septem praecepta deduci posse videatur c. With as good reason may it be divided into six or seven precepts as into two because so many particular branches of coveting are rehearsed Simler 7. But one of the best reasons that the precept of not coveting is one and not two is taken from that place of Saint Paul Cum de concupiscentia tanquam de uno pracepto dicit When he speaketh of concupiscence as of one precept Rom. 7.7 I had not knowne lust except the Law had said Thou shalt not lust Vrsin Basting QUEST II. What manner of concupiscence is here forbidden and how this precept differeth from the former COncerning the difference betweene this precept and the other Thou shalt not commit adultery thou shalt not steale there are divers opinions 1. Augustine seemeth sometime to bee of opinion that in those Commandements Ipsum opus notatum videtur in extremo autem ipsa concupiscentia The worke only seemeth to be noted but in the last the concupiscence only quaest 71. in Exod. But this is against our blessed Saviours exposition Matth. 5.28 that a man may commit adultery in his heart if hee hath but looked upon a woman to lust after her therefore in the other Commandements not the externall act only is forbidden but the inward purpose also and desire 2. Thomas Aquin thus distinguisheth concupiscence that it may be taken one way as it is actus voluntaetis an act of the will another ut est actus sensualitatis a sensuall or carnall act but here it is onely forbidden in the first sense as it is Consensus voluntatis in opus vel delectationem As it is a consent of the will either to the worke it selfe or in taking delight But when the will hath once assented sinne is brought forth and so it is a breach of the other Commandements as our blessed Saviour sheweth that if a man have but lusted after a woman with a will and desire unto her in his heart he hath committed adultery 3. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that no concupiscence resting inwardly though it have the consent of the will is here forbidden but such as commeth into some externall act beside the perfect act of any sinne as when one soliciteth another mans wife by gifts speeches gesture kissing and dallying though adultery be not committed But the very consent and purpose of the heart though there follow no outward act is sinne as shall afterward be more fully declared as Levit. 19.17 the very hatred of the heart is prohibited though no mischiefe outwardly be committed 4. Some thinke that there is no more forbidden in this Commandement than before but that the Lord thought good to rehearse and declare in plaine words his will for restraining of the inward concupiscence for he knew Aerius stimulandos urgendos homines ne sub umbra obscurioris doctrina latebraâ— quaererent Lest men should seeke some evasion in the obscurity of doctrine that they were specially to be pricked forward and urged Calvin But it is not like that in so compendious an abridgement of the Law that the same things should be twice repeated and Calvin himselfe onely propoundeth this reason hee doth not much insist upon it 5. Therefore that we may apprehend the true difference betweene this precept and the other wee must distinguish betweene these three Pravaâ— cogitationes assensum simplicem certam deliberationem Evill thoughts a simple assent and a setled and certaine deliberation The first evill thoughts if as soone as they rise a man reject them he seemeth not to be guilty though herein he must acknowledge his corrupt nature but if he
concupiscence is not sinne whose objections were these 1. Object Such things as are naturall are not evill but concupiscence is naturall therefore it is not evill nor consequently sinne Answ. This argument must be answered by a distinction for by naturall here may be understood that which was made naturall in man by creation before his fall and so the proposition is true but the assumption is false for inordinate concupiscence and appetite was not in man before his fall or it is taken for that which is now incident to mans corrupt nature since his fall and so the assumption is true but the proposition false 2. Object Even in our nature as it now standeth corrupt the appetite or desire to such things as tend to the conservation of nature and to decline and shun the contrarie are not evill but such is the concupiscence to meat and drinke and such like Ergo. Answ. 1. Such motions and appetites of themselves are not evill as they are naturall motions but if they be inordinate motions and exceed a just measure they are evill as to have an immoderate desire to meat or drinke For as it was naturall in Eve to desire to eat of the fruit of the tree yet to desire it against the Commandement of God was evill so is it with these naturall motions if they bee immoderate and inordinate they are evill 2. There are other concupiscences beside these which are neither naturall nor tending to the conservation of nature as coveting another mans house or wife c. which can have no such excuse or pretenâ—â— 3. Object That which is not in mans power to avoid is no sinne but not to covet is not in mans power Ergo it is no sinne Answ. 1. The proposition is false for sinne is not measured by the necessitie or libertie of nature but by the disagreement which it hath with the will of God 2. When God first printed the law in mans nature before his fall then were the precepts of God given unto man in his power to keepe though man by his voluntarie corruption hath lost his power and libertie yet God forgoeth not his power and right of commanding 4. But that concupiscence is sinne it is both evident by this law that would not forbid it unlesse it were sinne and by the Apostle who useth the same argument I had not knowne sinne but by the law for I had not knowne lust except the law had said Thou shalt not lust Rom. 7.7 Vrsin 2. Confut. Against the Papists that denie concupiscence to be sinne in the regenerate SEcondly the Papists are herein Semipelagians who generally affirme and hold that concupiscence remaining after baptisme is not properly sinne nor forbidden by commandement Rhemist 〈◊〉 Rom. 6. sect 6. So was it decreed in the Tridentine Synode that concupiscence non est vere proprie peccatum in renatis is not verily and properly a sinne in the regenerate but that it is so called quia ex peccato est in peccatum inclinat because it commeth of sinne and inclineth to sinne Session 1. cap. 1. They object thus 1. Object Sinne maketh men guiltie before God of eternall death but the regenerate are not guiltie of eternall death therefore concupiscence in them is no sinne Answ. 1. By this reason there shall bee no sinne at all in the regenerate for there is no condemnation at all to them that are in Christ Jesus 2. Neither concupiscence nor any sinne else shall condemne the regenerate but that is not because concupiscence is no sinne but that both it and all other sinnes are pardoned in Christ and so not imputed 2. Object Originall sinne is taken away in Baptisme therefore concupiscence in the regenerate is no sinne Answ. Originall sinne is not simply taken away in Baptisme but onely quoad reatum in respect of the guilt and as the Schoolmen say it is taken away formally in Baptisme but not materially There are two things to be considered in originall sinne the disagreement or repugnancie which it hath with the law of God and the guilt of the punishment This latter way originall sinne is remitted and released in Baptisme it shall never be laid unto the charge of the faithfull as S. Paul saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen Rom. 8.33 But the other remaineth still in Gods children as S. Paul confesseth of himselfe Rom. 7.23 I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde but yet though it remaine and have a being in the faithfull it doth not reigne in them as the same Apostle exhorteth Rom. 6.12 Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodie 3. But that concupiscence is sinne in the very regenerate it is evident by this precept Thou shalt not covet which commandement is given generally to all both the regenerate and unregenerate S. Paul also calleth the rebellion of his flesh which he felt in himselfe being now regenerate the law of sinne Rom. 7.23.25 And the Apostle speaketh to men regenerate when he saith Be renewed in the spirit of your minds Ephes. 4.23 which renovation needed not if concupiscence in them were no sinne 4. But that place of Augustine will bee objected Quamvis insint dum sumus in corpore mortis hujus peccati desideria c. Although while we are in the bodie of this death there be in us the desire of sinne yet if we should give assent to none of them non esset unde diceremus c. dimitte debita nostra we should have no cause to say to our heavenly Father Forgive us our debts c. August epist. 200. Answ. 1. Augustine must be understood to speake of actuall sinnes that if so men had grace never to consent to their concupiscence they should not need to pray for remission of such sinnes 2. And who is there that liveth who sometime is not carried away with concupiscence to give assent unto it So that if Augustine should speake generally of all sinne yet his speech being conditionall if we should give assâ—â— to none of them and that condition being kept of none this proveth not concupiscence not to bee sinne See more of this controversie Synops. Centur. 4. err 16. 3. Confut. That no concupiscence is a veniall sinne in it selfe THirdly Thomas Aquin his assertion commeth here to be examined Not a quòd cupiditas tunâ— est peccatum mortale quando sine ratione c. Note that concupiscence is then mortall sinne when as the things of our neighbours are coveted without reason but when they are reasonably desired it is veniall Thomas in opuscul Contra. 1. This distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes being understood in their sense that some sinnes in the condition and qualitie thereof are mortall some veniall is contrarie to the Scripture which maketh death the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 that is of all but to the faithfull through Gods grace all sinnes are veniall and shall never be laid unto their charge and so
slaine and in the other that it is no breach of the Sabbath when necessitie compelleth to breake the rest thereof 1. This were a dispensation to make it lawfull to kill where one cannot justly be put to death and to worke upon the Sabbath where there is no necessitie 2. And a dispensation maketh that lawfull afterward which was not before such dispensation but it was alwayes lawfull both for the Magistrate to put to death and upon like necessitie to intermit or suspend the rest of the Sabbath 3. Beside these interpretations and declarations of these lawes are not devised by man but warranted in Scripture by the Lord himselfe the maker and author of the law and therefore they are not interposed by any humane authoritie Tostat. quast 35. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Why covetousnesse is to be taken heed of THou shalt not covet c. Men must not onely withdraw their hands from taking their neighbours goods but restraine their inward coveting and desire and that for these reasons 1. Propter concupiscentiae infinitatem because concupiscence is infinite the desire of the covetous is never satisfied as Isay 5.8 They joyne house to house c. till there be no more place 2. Aufert quietem it taketh away quietnesse Eccles. 5.11 The satiâ—â—ie of the rich will not suffer him to sleepe 3. Facit divitias inutiles it maketh riches unprofitable Hee that loveth riches shall be without the fruit thereof Eccles. 5.9 4. Tollit justitiâ—â—quitatem it hindreth justice For rewards doe blind the wise and pervert the words of the just Exod. 23. 5. Necat charitatem it killeth charitie both of God and our neighbour therefore the Prophet saith Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Isay 58.7 The covetous despiseth his brother who is as his owne flesh 6. Producit omnem iniquitatem it bringeth forth all iniquitie as S. Paul saith 1 Tim. 6.10 The desire of money is the root of all evill Thom. in opuscul 2. Observ. Of the remedies against concupiscence THe remedies against concupiscence are these Basil assigneth these two 1. Si cogitaveris quòd dissolvendus es in terram cessabit insana concupiscentia c. If thou bethinke thy selfe that thou shalt bee dissolved into earth unsound concupiscence will cease 2. Meliorum desiderium minora cogit contemâ—ere The desire of better things will make thee contemne the lesse as the love to the Word of God which is more to be desired than gold will withdraw our love from earthly things Basil. in regula Thomas Aquiâ— addeth foure remedies beside 3. Occasiones exteriores fugiendo By shunning all externall occasions as Iob made a covenant with his eyes chap. 31.1 4. Cogitationibus aditum non praebendo In giving no way to the thoughts as by humbling and afflicting the bodie as S. Paul did 1 Corinth 9.27 5. Orationibus insistendo By applying prayer as our blessed Saviour saith that even devils may bee cast out by fasting and prayer Matth. 17.21 6. Licitis occupationibus insistendo c. By being alwayes well occupied for idlenesse brought the Sodomites to lust it was one of their sinnes Ezech. 16.49 Thom. in opuscul 3. Observ. How the Lord hath punished the transgressors of his law THou shalt not covet In the last place I will shew how the Lord hath punished and judged the transgressors of this precept and likewise of the rest The punishment then which is due for the transgression of the law is either divine or humane The humane is that which is inflicted by the lawes of men which are divers according to divers usages of countries and conditions of people among whom one vice may reigne more than another and so more severitie is required But this defect generally is found in humane censures that the transgressions of the second table are more severely punished than those of the first and those in the second which doe concerne mans outward state as theft are more straightly punished than adulterie which Augustine found fault with in his time and he giveth this reason of this partialitie Quia id pejus credimus quod huic vitae nocet Because we thinke that the worse or greater evill which hurteth this life Lib. de Mendac cap. 9. The divine punishment is of two sorts it is either temporall in this life or eternall in the next And for the first where humane lawes are silent or connivent in censuring the sinnes of men yet the divine justice sheweth it selfe As now shall appeare in this particular enumeration of divers presidents and examples of Gods severitie exercised and shewed upon the transgressors of his law 1. Pharaoh is set forth as an example of an Atheist and prophane person who would not acknowledge the God of Israel but said I know not the Lord neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 who manifestly transgressed the first precept his end was to be drowned in the red Sea 2. Senacherib a most grosse Idolater as he was worshipping his Idoll Nisroch in the temple was slaine of his two sonnes 2 King 19.37 3. He which blasphemed the name of the Lord in the host of Israel was by the Lords commandement stoned to death Levit. 24.11 4. The man also which gathered sticks upon the Sabbath because he did it with an high hand and is contempt was stoned by Gods appointment Numb 15.31 5. Abshalom both a disobedient childe to his father and a rebell against his Prince was hanged by the haire of the head and stricken through with darts and so is made a spectacle unto all stubborne children and rebellious subjects that such should expect the like judgement at Gods hand 6. Cain for killing his innocent brother was cast out of Gods presence and made a runnagate upon the face of the earth Cruell Abimelech as he slew 70. of his brethren upon one stone so his braines were dasht out with a stone Iudg. 9. 7. Ammon an incestuous person was slaine by the procurement of his owne brother Abshalom for the deflouring of his sister Thamar 2 Sam. 13. That whore and strumpet Iezabel was eaten and devoured of dogges 1 King 21.23 2 King 9.22.35 And as adulterie is an abomination to the Lord the punishment whereof God reserveth to himselfe where the Magistrates hand is not extended as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.4 Whoremongers and adulterers God will judge So the sinne of drunkennesse and glutâ—onie shall not escape the stroke of Gods hand as being the nurserie and seminarie of filthinesse and uncleane lust Drunken Nabal for that sinne and others joyned withall was smitten of the Lord and died 1 Sam. 25.38 And that rich Glutton who pampred himselfe but was mercilesse toward poore Lazarus was tormented in hell Luk. 16. And here I cannot omit to make mention of a strange judgement of God shewed of late upon three persons for this sinne of excessive drinking which happened upon the 27. day of December last being the Lords day next after the Nativitie in the towne
this doubt there is a threefold kinde of liberty to be considered a naturall liberty civill and spirituall 1. The naturall liberty I call that wherein Adam was created being subdued to no bondage neither spirituall of sinne nor corporall in any outward subjection to any creature but as he had a freedome of will and was made Lord of his affections within that he needed not to have sinned unlesse he would himselfe so he had the dominion of the creatures given unto him This originall liberty of nature considered servitude and bondage was brought in as a punishment of sinne and so is not simply and of it selfe agreeable to the Law of nature 2. But now since Adams fall there is another kinde of civill liberty and civill servitude opposite unto it Civill liberty is defined to be a naturall faculty for every man to doe as himselfe liketh nisi si quis aut 〈◊〉 aut jure prohibetur unlesse one be hinâ—â—â—d by force or in right for that is no true liberty for a man against right to doe what him liâ—teth serâ—itude contrariwise deâ—â—eth unto a man power vivend◠〈…〉 to live as he would according unto nature Now this servitude simply accordeth not with nature as the Apostle saith If yet thou mayest be free use it rather 1 Cor. 7.21 shewing that every one by nature desireth liberty and freedome But after a sort this servitude is agreeable to nature not simply or of it selfe but as other punishments are said to be naturall as tending to the maintenance of society among men which is properly naturall And if it be objected why since all men are fallen in Adam and so brought into subjection why all likewise become not servants the answer is that two things must be considered in this our corrupt state the one is the Law of corruption brought in by sinne the other the goodnesse of God that although all men are subject by sinne to the same bondage and corruption yet the goodnesse of God qualifieth that slavish condition of nature as that some doe enjoy an outward liberty and freedome like as in the inward faculties of the soule the Lord giveth unto some more light of understanding dexterity of wit profoundnesse of judgement and other naturall gifts than unto others 3. The spirituall liberty is wrought in us by grace in Christ which is from the subjection of sinne and malediction of the Law that our conscience is no more terrified with slavish feare but we are at peace with God and beside by this spirituall liberty the faithfull have restored unto them the dominion over all creatures that though not in externall possession yet in a spirituall right all things are theirs whether the world life death things present or things to come 1 Cor. 3.22 and all things worke to the best to those that love God Rom. â— So these may very well stand together externall servitude and spirituall freedome it is possible for one to bee a freeman to God and yet a servant in the world and another to be a bondman to sinne and yet free in the world for there are divers objects of these two kindes of liberty and bondage the outward freedome respecteth this life and state the free use of riches and pleasures of this life the spirituall and internall freedome hath set before it the salvation of the soule the favour of God and life eternall Christian religion then overthroweth not the diversity of degrees among men But as Christ though he were by his spirituall right free from all taxes and impositions yet lest he should offend payed poll money Matth. 17. so Christians though they are made free by faith in the Sonne yet for the maintenance of peace and love and avoiding of offence in disturbing the temporall State they are bound as well as others to be subject unto the powers of this world Et potestatibus 〈◊〉 nos subjici in eo homine qui elementis ex quibus constat subditus est In respect of that man of ours which is subject to the elements whereof it consisteth Borrh. QUEST XI How these six yeeres are to be accounted Vers. 2. HE shall serve thee six yeeres in the seventh he shall c. Some doe expound this De publico generali anno septimo of the publike and generall seventh yeere some of the private as every mans service began Lippoman But that it is to be understood of the publike yeere of intermission it may be made plaine by these reasons 1. Because whereas every seventh yeere was appointed a yeere of intermission to forbeare tilling of the ground or exacting of debts Levit. 25. Deut. 15. if every man should make a yeere of remission of servants in his owne house and not observe the generall and solemne yeere of intermission this would have brought in and bred a great confusion Tostat. 2. This also appeareth by the analogy of the great yeere of remission which was in the fiftieth yeere for there the buying of possessions or servants was noâ— to be counted from the time of such buying but from the yeere of Jubile for as many yeeres or few remained of the Jubile so was the price to be valued Leviâ— 25. Tostatus 〈◊〉 Lyran. 3. And beside seeing in the seventh yeere there was a 〈…〉 for if a man might exact serâ—ice of his servant and not 〈…〉 more base than their substance which is not to be 〈…〉 then the meaning is not that every 〈◊〉 of the Hebrewes 〈…〉 for it might so full 〈◊〉 that he should serve but one if he were bought immediatly before the yeere of Jubile but that he should not at any time serve above six yeeres Tostat. QUEST XII The reasons why they ought to set their servants free HE shall goe out free for nothing 1. That is he shall pay nothing for his liberty because he is made free by the Law nor yet for any thing else As if the servant had lien sicke any time of the yeeres of his service and his master had beene at cost in healing of him his master in this case was to expect no recompence because his servant was as his possession even as the oxe or asse purchased for his profit and therefore his master was to stand to the losse of it Tostat. qu. 6. 2. And the reasons why this favour was to be shewed unto the Hebrewes being servants were these 1. The Lord saith For they are my servants which I brought out of the land of Egypt Levit. 25.42 that is he doth not only put them in minde of that generall benefit of their deliverance out of the bondage and servitude of Egypt the remembrance whereof ought to make them kinde and mercifull to their servants the Hebrewes which were partaken of the same common deliverance But the Lord likewise pleadeth his right and interest in them saying They are my servants so that although the Lord did somewhat depart from his owne right in suffring of them to serve six yeeres in regard of
that wise law-maker among the Athenians maketh no mention of paricide nor yet the Romans had any law against such untill the 642. yeare from the building of the Citie which was the 100. yeare before the nativitie of Christ one Publicius Malcolus with the helpe of his servants killed his mother against whom the Citie decreed this punishment that he should be put into a sacke together with a Cocke an Ape a Viper and a Dogge and so cast into the water Tostat. quaest 17. The Egyptians caused such first to be beaten with thornes and then to be burnt with thornes The Macedonians did stone them to death Pelarg. Plato lib. 9. de legibus would have such grievously punished unto death and then to be left unburied 2. It is a like sinne to kill the father as to doe it to the mother yet the father is set before as the more honourable person and fewer examples are extant of those that have killed their fathers than of the other Oedipus is said unwittingly to have killed his father Laius King of Thebes taking him for his enemie But Orestes killed his mother Cliteâ—nestra Agamemnons wife wittingly so did Alcmeon his mother being charged so to doe by his father Amphiaraus being slaine in the Thebane warre to the which his wife perswaded him to goe and therefore being deadly wounded he commanded his sonne to kill her Ninia likewise the sonne of Ninus killed his mother Semiramis after he had carnally knowne her Such beastly examples of paricide Heathen histories afford who not knowing God were without naturall affection and disobedient to parents which were the sinnes of the Heathen Rom. 1.30 Some write that Iudas killed his father and married his mother Tostat. qu. 17. But it is not like that if Iudas had so apparently shewed his wickednesse before that our blessed Saviour would have chosen him to be one of his Apostles QUEST XLV The law of man-stealing expounded Vers. 16. HE that stealeth a man and selleth him or it be found with him c. 1. Some understand if it be found with the buyer that is the man that is stollen be found sold over and delivered to the buyer Oleaster But then there should be a repetition of the same thing for as much was said before and selleth him there cannot be a seller without a buyer 2. Some doe thus expound if it be found that is proved by him that he hath stolen a man So Lyran. Tostat. Vatab Simler and the Latine text expresseth the same sense convictus noxae if he be convicted of the offence But this clause had beene superfluous for this must be understood in all lawes that the offence must be sufficiently proved before it be censured Againe in this sense the law should be imperfect not determining what should become of him that had stolen a man onely and not sold him some say restitution should be made by the like he should give two men for one or give the price of two men But this is no where to be found restitution indeed was to be made in the theft of other things Exod. 22.1 but there was not the like reason for men 3. Therefore the meaning is this that if one steale a man whether he have sold him and delivered him over or if he be found with him as yet unsold in both cases he should suffer death for his malice appeared evidently in the stealing onely that he intended to sell him over Iun. Gallas Osiand So also Lippom. he was to be put to death if the theft were yet found with him propter crudelissimum institutum for his cruell enterprise how much more si desperata fuerit venditi redemptio if being sold he were past redemption 4. By the ancient Romane lawes such men-stealers were condemned to the metal mines by a latter law of Constantine they were to be cast unto the wilde beasts Simler QUEST XLVI The reason why man-stealing was punished by death THe reasons why this kinde of theft in stealing of men was so severely punished with death were these 1. Because man was created according to Gods image therefore in respect of the excellencie and preeminence of the thing that was stolen the punishment ought to be the greater 2. Because by this meanes he that was sold lost his libertie which is as precious as life it selfe and to bring a man into servitude quid aliud quà m sexcentis eum mortibus objicere what was it else than to expose him to an hundred deaths Gallas 3. And beside they could not steale men and sell them to the Israelites but it would bee knowne and therefore it is like that after they had stolen them they sold them over to the Gentiles and so they were in danger that were so sold over to be corrupted in religion and seduced to idolatrie and so drawne away from the service of God and by this meanes be brought into bondage both in soule and bodie Simler The Interlinearie Glosse therefore thus expoundeth diabolo obnoxium fâ—cerit hath sold him that is brought him into the devils service 4. Of this sinne were Iosephs brethren guiltie in selling him over to the idolatrous Egyptians who therein had a vaine perswasion that they were not guiltie of his bloud because they spared his life but in selling him over to bee a slave and that to an idolatrous people as much as in them lay eum è medio sustulerunt they tooke him away as out of the world Gallasius QUEST XLVII What kinde of cursing of parents is here understood Vers. 17. HE that curseth his father or mother c. 1. There are two kinds of cursing one assumpto Dei nomine when Gods name is taken in vaine withall another is without Borrhaius Lippoman thinketh that this is understood of the first kinde But seeing the blaspheming of the name of God deserved death of it selfe Levit. 24. and this law doth properly punish the cursing and blaspheming of the parents it seemeth generally to be intended against all kinde of cursing and wiâ—hing evill unto the parents 2. And it seemeth to be understood of an use and custome of cursing not of every railing word which sometime should bee uttered by the childe in rage and heat for every such word to inflict death upon the childe would be thought too hard sed ille qui assuefactus est maledicere patri maetri c. but he that is accustomed to curse his father and mother and that for small matters deserveth death Tostat. as that law against disobedient children Deut. 21.18 is made against those that are incorrigible and are confirmed in their disobedience and stubbornnesse So also Cajetane As he that smiteth them is worthie of death so he that curseth nisi imperfectio actus excuset puta si non deliberato aut leve verbum c. unlesse the imperfection of the act excuse or he speake a light word of railing c. 3. And as cursing to the face of the parents is judged worthie
aliqua praesumptio quòd vellet restituare There is some presumption that he would have restored it having neither killed nor sold it Lyran. 4. Truculentior est majus damnum intulit c. He is more cruell and bringeth greater losse to the owner that selleth or killeth it than he that keepeth it 3. Thomas further giveth these reasons why a more grievous punishment is inflicted for some faults more than other 1. Propter quantitatem peccati For the greatnesse of the sinne 2. Propter peccati consuetudinem c. For the custome of sinning 3. Propter multam delectationem For the more delight in the sinne 4. Propter facilâ—â—atem commâ—â—eindi c. For the more easie committing of sinne All which doe concurre in this case for both he sinneth more that stealeth and selleth or killeth and it seemeth he is more expert and accustomed and taketh greater delight and useth more facility in his busines QUEST VIII How a man is to make recompence of the best of his ground Vers. 5. IF a man hurt field or vineyard c. he shall recompence of the best c. 1. All kinde of hurting another mans ground is here forbidden as either with trampling of his cattell as he passed by or feeding Lyran. And if this hurt be done unwittingly by the straying of the cattell without the owners privity he is to make it good how much more if he doe it of purpose or in craft Gallas 2. Some thinke he is to make good the losse by giving ground and all to make his neighbour amends But that need not seeing he trespassed only in hurting the fruits of his neighbours ground it is sufficient to make satisfaction in that wherein the wrong was done 3. Neither if the hurt were done in grasse onely must the trespasser make recompence with the principall of his fruits as corne and such like as Oleaster but in the same kinde it is sufficient to make restitution wherein the trespasse was done 4. Neither is the meaning that if a man did a little hurt in his neighbours ground that all the best of his ground should pay for it but so much for so much Tostat. qu. 4. 5. There was a Law among the Romans that the beast qua panperiem fecerat which had done any dammage to another dederetur noxae should be delivered over to make good the hurt But that must be understood when the beast of it selfe without the masters fault did any hurt but here it is either the masters wilfulnesse or negligence that his cattell spoile his neighbours vineyard Gallas 6. And as the Law is here concerning vineyards and fields so it holdeth in the rest as orchards gardens pastures and the like Lyran. QUEST IX Of the breaking out of fire and the dammages thereby Vers. 6. IF fire breake out c. 1. This is meant of such kindling of fire when praeter intentionem acceâ—dentis c. when any hurt commeth of it beside the intention of him that kindled it Lyran. For they which did of purpose set stackes of corne or houses on fire were worthy of greater punishment By the Civill law vel decapitatur vel comburitur vel bestiis subjicitur he was beheaded burned or cast to the beasts can poenitent 40. By the Canon law he was to be excommunicated Caus. 23. qu. 8. cap. 32. or to want buriall if restitution were not made ibid. cap. 33. and he was enjoyned three yeeres penance can poenitent 40. 2. Such breaking out of fire then is here understood when any made a fire in the field as husbandmen use to doe in August to burne up the stubble to make their ground more fruitfull and some casualty happened the fire being carried of the winde or lighting upon some hedge Tostat. Though no mention be made of the neighbours house and barnes yet under one kinde the rest are understood Marbach 3. If it catch thornes This Cajetane thinketh to be one of the dammages which must be made good if it catch the hedge or corne but it rather sheweth the meanes whereby the fire increaseth and is dispersed by taking hold first of the hedge and so finding combustible matter goeth further Some understand this to be meant of such thornes as husbandmen use to set about their corne to keepe it from cattell Oleaster But it is better referred to the hedge where with the fields are sensed Simler 4. There are three things named which may receive hurt by the fire either the corne reaped and gathered into shocks or stacks or the standing corne not yet cut downe or the corne that is mowed or reaped but yet not gathered together which is meant by the field which three the Septuagint expresse by these three words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the corne floore where the corne is stacked as in barnes the eares of corne standing and the field under corne also understand hay and trees and such like Lippoman 5. Here then a man is punished for his negligence because he kept the fire no better as if he kindle a fire in a windy day or in a place open to the winde or neere unto a wood or hedge where there is matter fit for the fire Otherwise if he used all diligence and foresight and there fell out any casualty by any other accident and not by his default as if any hairy beast comming by chance do catch the fire as a cat or dog it seemeth that in this case he is not bound to make good the losse for the fire did not breake out now from him Lyran. Of this kinde was that hurt which was done to the Philistims corne when Sampson tied firebrands betweene the fox tailes which running among their corne set it on fire Tostat. 6. Now this difference may be observed betweene this Law which enjoyneth full restitution to be made and the former where for the feeding of anothers grounds or otherwise hurting of it by cattell only satisfaction is to be made out of the best of the others grounds because where the fire setteth in the whole is spoiled but where beasts breake in that onely is spoiled which they feed or trample upon and therefore here amends is made only for part there for the whole Tostat. QUEST X. Why the keeper of things in trust is not to make good that which is lost Vers. 7. IF a man deliver his neighbour money or stuffe to keepe c. 1. The Law is this that he which hath received another mans good of meere trust to keepe if it be lost not through his fault as if it be pilfred or stollen away the keeper in trust is not to make it good and the reason is because he receiveth no profit by keeping but did it of good will and therefore there is no reason that he should be punished for his kindnesse Simler Hereunto agreeable is the Law of Alexander Periculum depositi casu accidens penes deponentem est The danger of a thing committed to ones trust
of Christ. 4. Lippoman doth thus morally applie it Nihil Deo offerendum nisi integrum perfectum Nothing must be offered unto God but that which is entire and perfect 5. But the end and use onely was historicall that the first borne should not bee presented unto God before the eighth day because they were yet unfit for any service Marbach Quia talia animalia erant quasi abortiva nondum plenae consistentiae propter teneritudinem Because such yong beasts were yet but as abortive fruit not well consisting or put together because of their tendernesse Thomas QUEST LX. Why they are forbidden to eat flesh torne of beasts Vers. 31. NEither shall yee eat any flesh that is torne c. 1. As well that which was rent and torne of any beast cleane or uncleane as if it were goared of an oxe was not to bee eaten because the bloud was in it as also that which was tasted before and eaten by any uncleane beast as the Latine readeth praegustata if it were tasted before because an uncleane beast had touched it and so made it uncleane Simler Tostatus 2. Not onely that part of the flesh which was so torne but all the whole carcase was to be refused Lyranus Such were fowles and beasts taken in hawking or hunting Tostatus 3. And not onely that which was torne and thereof died but if it after lived and were killed by themselves yet because it was torne of beasts it was uncleane unlesse the beast so torne lived to recover that hurt and and Anabaptists for although the Lord had chosen Israel out of all the nations of the world to bee an holy people to himselfe yet he did foresee that many would depart from his law and therefore appointeth divers kinds of punishment for the offenders Pelarg. 5. Places of controversie 1. Confut. Against the Anabaptisticall communitie Vers. 1. IF any man steale an oxe c. he shall restore five oxen c. This law doth evidently convince the Anabaptists of error who would bring in a communitie of goods for if it were Gods will that all things should be common among men then were it no sinne to steale nay there could be no theft at all committed seeing then no man could take any thing wherein he had not as good an interest as another Ostaâ—d Neither was this onely Moses law that they should not steale but the doctrine of the Gospell also forbiddeth all kinde of theft and stealing Ephes. 4.28 Let him that stole steale no more but 〈◊〉 labour c. 2. Confut. A theefe by his deserved death doth not satisfie for the punishment of his sinne Vers. 2. IF hee bee smitten that he die Lippoman speaking of the capitall punishment of theft that although it doe not satisfie for sinne before God yet expiat eo supplicio 〈◊〉 temporales quanmissa culpa reatâ—â— pâ—nae aeternae reâ—anent exâ—lvendae c. It doth expiate or redeeme those temporall paines which after the fault pardoned and the guilt of eternall death remaine in Gods justice to bee paid c. Contra. This his assertion is grounded upon an error for where God forgiveth sinne he perfitly forgiveth both the sinne and the punishment thereto belonging As he saith by his Prophet I will forgive their iniquitie and remember their sinnes no more Ierem. 31.34 But if there remaine any temporall punishment still after forgivenesse then are the sinnes yet remembred because they are punished Indeed after remission obtained some chastisements remaine But as Chrysostom well saith God doth it Non de peccato sumons supplicium sed ad facuranos corrigens not taking punishment for our sinne but correcting us for our amendment afterward c. The theefe then by his death doth not satisfie before God either for his sinne or the punishment thereof temporall or eternall but onely satisfieth the politike law and giveth satisfaction unto men by his evill example offended His sinne together with the punishment is not otherwise pardoned than by faith in Christ. 3. Confut. Against the Romanists that abridge the power and libertie of the parents in marriage of their children Vers. 17. IF her Father refuse to give her c. This law giveth absolute power unto the father to ratifie his daughters marriage by consenting unto it or by dissenting to breake it off which sheweth what injurie is offred unto this libertie and right of parents by the practice of the Romish Church quae conjugia sine ullo parentum consensu inita probet which ratifieth marriages contracted and begun without consent of parents Gallas And Oleaster a writer of their owne hereupon inferreth thus Est que hic non parvum argumentum ad probandum c. Here is no small argument to prove that libertie unto marriage doth not altogether by the law of nature agree unto the same nor yet to enter into religion c. But it is an ordinarie thing with the Romanists both to marrie children without consent of their parents and to thrust them into Monasteries See more hereof elsewhere 4. Confut. Against Idolatrie Vers. 20. HE that offreth unto any gods but unto the Lord onely c. This is an evident place to convince all Idolaters of great impietie for they in bowing and kneeling unto Idols censing before them and making their prayers looking toward them doe apparently offer unto others than unto God onely Tostatus one of their owne thus writeth upon this text Non solum si immolet eis sed etiam si faciat alia pertinentia ad cultum divinum ut si flectat genua coram eis c. Not onely he which sacrificeth unto Idols but doth other things belonging to the divine worship as if he bow the knee before them c. was to be slaine Cyprian hereof thus excellently writeth Quid ante inepta simulachra sigmeâ—â—taterrâ—nae captivum corpus incurvas rectum te Deus fecit c. Why doest thou bow thy captive bodie before foolish images and terrene fictions God hath made thee upright c. looke up to heaven Quid te in lapsum mortis cum Serpente quem colis sternis What doest thou prostrate thy selfe with the Serpent whom thou worshippest into this deadly fall c. More hereof see elsewhere 5. Confut. Against those which either hold tithes not to be due by the word of God or challenge them by the ceremoniall law Vers. 29 THine abundance and thy liâ—â—ur c. This may be understood as well of the tithes as first fruits which arise of the fruits and increase of the earth whether they be drie or moist Concerning then the law of tithes there was in the paiment thereof a treble right Partim erat morale it was partly morall and naturall for that the people should allow necessarie maintenance unto those qui divine cultu ad salutem populi ministrabant which ministred for the salvation of the people in the divine worship even naturall reason teacheth As even among the Heathen
so Tostatus thinketh that in this place it may be taken indifferently pro decoctione vel assatione for boiling or rosting but the kid could not in this literall sense be rosted in the mothers milke though they might imagine it to be boiled therein 2. Augustine objecteth thus Quid si mortua matre ejus ab alia oâ—e lactaretur What if the owne dam being dead another ewe gave it sucke it could not be then sod in the mothers milke Lyranus therefore understandeth it de omni lacte of any milke whatsoever But now they which presse the literall sense by this meanes are forced to depart from the letter 3. Againe there is the same reason of other young things as of fowles and of birds as there is of the young of beasts but they cannot be sod in the dammes milke and yet they might be abused as well as other young things therefore these words doe restraine such an abuse about meats as is incident to the flesh of fowle as of cattell The conceit then of Andreas reported by Lyranus hath no ground that it must be understood de carnibus animalium c. non de carnibus avium of the flesh of cattell that are nourished with milke not of the flesh of birds 4. Concerning that superstitious rite of Idolaters there is no certainty of it Horace indeed maketh mention of offering milke unto Sylvanus the god of the fields in this verse Tellurem porco Sylvanum lacte piabant They appeased the goddesse Tellus with a swine and Sylvanus with milke But whether they offered a kid sod in milke it is not certaine and so Tostatus confesseth quaest 37. 5. Neither is that any good reason why it should be taken precisely according to the words because it is thrice rehearsed for in all those places it may well beare another sense more fitting and agreeable as shall be even now shewed 6. This pressing of the literall sense hath given occasion to the Jewes receiving herein the exposition of their Rabbins of great superstition for hereupon the Jewes to this day refraine to boile any flesh at all in milke or to dresse or prepare cheese and flesh together because it is made of milke nor to cut flesh and cheese with the same knife Gallasius neither will they eat cheese after flesh nisi bene perfricuerint dentes unlesse they have thorowly rubbed their teeth before 4. Some therefore not finding how to give a fit sense of the words doe flee unto allegories Augustine saith Hoc quomodo observetur ad proprietatem aut non est aut non elucâ—t c. How this should be observed according to the propriety of the words either it is not at all to be found or else it appeareth not Therefore he approveth that mysticall and figurative sense in referring it to Christ Quod hac prophetia praedictus est non occidendus infans c. Who is foretold by this prophecie that he should not be killed in his infancie when Herod sought to slay him c. The same figurative application followeth Thomas But Augustine addeth further that it may be applied to the time of Christs passion who suffered about that same time of the yeere when his mother began to be conceived with him and women are said ex quo conceperint lac colligere from the time they conceive to gather milke c. But neither of these senses can fitly agree unto Christ who is called the lambe that was slaine but not the goat Some insist upon a morall sense as Rabanus by the goat understandeth the sinner who must not be sod in his mothers milke Id est non purgandus mediocribus Ecclesiae disciplinis sed austerioribus praeceptis That is he must not be purged with the mild discipline of the Church but with austere precepts Procopius and Lippoman following him doe make a quite contrary application Infantes in negotio Christi impossibile est ducere per ignem tribulationes c. They that are infants in the faith of Christ cannot be lead thorow sire and tribulation c. tolerandi non opprimendi sunt they must be tolerated not urged And this uncertainty there is in mens collections when every one followeth his owne sense 5. Wherefore the meaning is no more but this they should not bring for the first fruits of any cattell any kid or other beast dum est adhuc lactea while it is yet but milke that is before it be seven dayes old And as they were not to offer such unto God so neither to use it for their private food Deut. 14.21 Iun. Piscator And this to be the meaning may appeare because here and Exod. 34.26 this precept is annexed to the Law of first fruits and yet more evidently it is explained chap. 22.30 where having made mention of the offering of the first fruits of their oxen and sheepe this is added seven dayes it shall be with his damme which may serve to explicate this clause that so long it is but as the dammes milke till it be eight dayes old And as they were not to offer any such young thing to the Lord so neither privately were they to use any such delicacie in feeding of young and tender things which were but yet as milke and froth which precept is given them not so much ut curam haberent valetudinis that they should have care of their health Marbach Deus his legibus altius spectavit For God in giving these Lawes looked to higher matters therefore by this Law cohibetur intemperantia both their intemperancie is restrained Gallas humanitas clementia commendatur and humanity and clemencie even toward the brute beasts is commended For they which are cruell toward beasts are for the most part cruell also toward men Simler therefore among the Athenians boyes that pricked out the eyes of crowes were punished and Domitian among the Romans that flye-killer proved a savage tyrant and killer of men Pelarg. QUEST XLIV Who is understood here to be this Angell Vers. 20. BEhold I send mine Angell before thee 1. Cajetane understandeth this Angell to be Moses but that cannot be for he brought not the people into the land of Canaan as this Angell should and did vers 23. Simler And this Angell should not spare their misdeeds vers 23. but Moses often spared their iniquities and prayed for them chap. 34. Oleaster But Cajetane addeth further that Moses should have brought them into the land of Canaan but that ipse peccando impedimentum praestitit he procured the let himselfe by his sinne and so this is to be understood conditionally But Tostatus taketh away this answer Prophetia cum impletur secundùm divinam praedestinationem intelligitur Where a prophecie is fulfilled it must be understood not conditionally but according to Gods certaine predestination And therefore seeing here the Lord brought them by his Angell into the land of Canaan and yet he did not bring them in by Moses it followeth
the old and new Lippom. panes azymi munditiam vita the unleavened bread betokeneth the holinesse of life without the leaven of maliciousnesse as S. Paul expoundeth 1 Cor. 6. 2. The solemne washing of Aaron and his sons did signifie the Sacrament of Baptisme and as they doe not put on their garments untill first the filth of the flesh be washed away Sic nisi in Christo novi homines renaseantur So unlesse they become new men in Christ they are not admitted unto holy things Hierom. They which come unto God must first bee purged and cleansed from their sins Pelarg. And hereby more specially was signified in this solemne washing with water the publike Baptisme of Christ which though he needed not in respect of himselfe yet thereby he would consecrate that Sacrament for us Osiander 3. By the putting on of the Priestly garments after they were washed is signified the putting on of Christ cum tunicas polliceas deposuerimus after we have put off our old vestures Hierom. So Procopius applieth those words of the Apostle Put on the Lord Iesus Christ So also Pelarg. 4. By the oyle wherewith Aaron was annointed Beda understandeth Gratiam Spiritus sancti The grace of the Spirit And Hierom here applieth that saying of the Prophet David Psal. 45. God even thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnesse above thy fellowes Therefore was Aaron onely annointed in the head and none of the rest because Christ received the Spirit beyond measure and the holy Ghost descended and lighted upon him when he was baptized Matth. 3. Osiander QUEST X. Why the Priests lay their hands upon the head of the beast Vers. 10. AAron and his sons shall put their hands upon the head c. 1. Augustine by this ceremonie understandeth the receiving of power Vt ipsi etiam aliquid consecrare possent that they also might consecrate afterward unto God So also Lyranus But because the people also did use to lay their hands upon their sacrifices which they brought Levit. 4. who received thereby no power to sacrifice this seemeth not to be the meaning 2. Iunius thus expoundeth it Quasi seipses sisterent sacrificarent Iehovae As though they did present themselves to bee sacrificed unto God yet not in their owne person but Christs But this cannot be the meaning for the former reason because the people did also lay on their hands who were therein no type of Christ that sacrificed himselfe for us 3. Some thinke that by this ceremonie in imposing of their hands they did resigne their right in that beast Tostat. Et destinarunt illud ut fieret sacrificium and ordained it to be a sacrifice Osiander 4. But there is more in it than so they hereby confesse that they were worthie to die in Gods justice for their sins Sed ex divina misericordia mors in animal transferebatur But by the divine mercie their death was transferred upon the beast Lyran. wherein Christ is lively shadowed forth who died for us Simler QUEST XI Of the divers kinds of sacrifices and why some kinde of beasts were taken for sacrifice and not other Vers. 11. SO thou shalt kill the calfe c. 1. There were three kinde of sacrifices which were usually offered the first was called holocaustum a burnt offering because it was wholly consumed upon the Altar and this kinde was offered specially ad reverentiam majestatis for reverence of the divine majestie to testifie our obedience and service The second was the sacrifice for sin whereof part was burned upon the Altar part was for the Priests use unlesse it were a sin offering for the Priest or the people in which cases all was consumed on the Altar The third sort were peace offerings which were offered in signe of thanksgiving for some benefit received or to be received whereof part was burnt upon the Altar part was for the Priest and the rest was for the offerer Thom. 2. Now although there were many cleane birds and beasts yet there were onely two kinde of the one the pigeon and turtle dove and three of the other bullocks sheepe and goats which were taken for sacrifice whereof Philo giveth this reason because both among the fowles and beasts these are of the meekest and mildest nature the pigeon and turtle dove and amongst the beasts these three sorts are tamest when we see that whole heards and flocks of them may be driven by a boy and they have neither pawes or clawes to hurt as ravenous beasts nor yet armed with teeth to devoure wanting the upper row wherein appeareth the harmlesse disposition of these creatures Philo addeth further that these beasts of all other are most serviceable unto mans use sheepe and goats for cloathing and food and bullocks beside the use of their flesh for meat and their skins for leather they serve with their labour in the tilling of the ground To these may a third reason bee added because the land of Canaan most abounded with these kinds of fowles and beasts they are prescribed for sacrifice And a fourth also may be this they were not to offer of wilde beasts because they could not easily bee had and hardly are they gotten alive for which cause they were not appointed to offer fishes which could not so easily be taken and very hardly alive but their sacrifices must be brought alive Riber 3. Now in the consecration of Aaron and his sons all these sacrifices are offered a bullocke for a sinne offering one ramme for a burnt offering and another for a peace offering QUEST XII Why the bloud was laid upon the horns of the Altar Vers. 12. THou shalt take of the bloud and put it upon the hornes c. 1. The bloud here was not used to confirme any league or covenant betweene God and his people as chap. 24. for in that case first the words and articles of the covenant were read before the bloud was sprinkled and beside each partie betweene whom the covenant was made were besprinkled not onely the Altar which represented God but the people also But here neither of these is performed there is no covenant rehearsed neither are the people sprinkled with the bloud 2. There was then another use beside this of the sprinkling of bloud which was to purge and cleanse and so to pacifie and appease as this reason is yeelded why they should not eat the bloud because the Lord had given it to be offered upon the Altar to be an atonement for their soules Levit. 17.11 And not onely the Altar of burnt offering was cleansed by bloud but the whole Tabernacle the high Priest in the day of reconciliation sprinkled the bloud upon the Mercie seat and before the Mercie seat the Altar and Tabernacle also to purge them from the sins and trespasses of the people Levit. 16.16 Therefore the Apostle saith Almost all things by the law are purged with bloud Heb. 9.22 The bloud of the sacrifices then was put upon
madly bent c. or when he saw that they would kill him Nisi Altare construeret unlesse he would build an Altar then he proceeded Tostat. qu. 12. QUEST XX. How Aaron proclaimed an holy day unto the Lord. Vers. 5. TO morrow is the holy day of the Lord. 1. Some thinke that Aaron of purpose did put off this solemnitie to the next day Quia sperabat Mosem rediturum c. because hee hoped Moses would returne before the next day Vatablus Tostat. But Cajetans opinion is here more probable that noteth great forwardnesse in Aaron to keepe this solemnitie the people no doubt urging and in a manner forcing him Non poterat festum citius indici The feast could not be sooner appointed than against the next day So by this it rather may be gathered that Aaron to satisfie the peoples desire when he saw they would not be gainsaid proclaimed this solemnitie upon a very short warning 2. But Cajetans opinion in the rest is very harsh that Aaron was herein more besotted than the people for whereas the people gave but the common name Elohim to the idoll Ipse ineffabile incommunicabile nomen attribuit He attributeth unto it that incommunicable name not to be uttered c. hee meaneth Iehovah and that Nullo instigante none pricking him forward Et voce publica and with publike proclamation Contra. Aaron was not so prophane and irreligious as to ascribe the name Iehovah unto an idoll but he would seeme to doe all this for the honour of God Ill◠culium hunc institutum indicat He sheweth that this solemne worship was instituted for God Simler Gallas Osiand Calvin Like as Micah having made him images and gotten a Levite into his house thought that God was thereby well pleased and would surely blesse him Iud. 17. And with the like superstitious devotion they sacrificed unto God afterward in high places thinking that service to be acceptable unto God as here Aaron would seeme to celebrate this solemnitie unto the Lord Ferus QUEST XXI Of the sacrifices who and what was offered upon the Altar that Aaron made Vers. 6. SO they rose up the next morning and offered burnt offerings c. 1. Here their diligence is observed that earely in the morning rose up to keepe this idolatrous and impious solemnitie Simler Cajetan 2. And whereas the Priests of the Levites were not yet consecrated to the Priesthood it is like that according to the ancient custome the first borne offered sacrifices as it is observed c. 24. how Moses sent certaine young men of the children of Israel to sacrifice 3. And though as yet the lawes and ordinances were not delivered them concerning sacrifices yet herein they followed the ancient practice continued among Gods people in offering sacrifices and that of cleane beasts for that distinction of cleane and uncleane beasts was of old time observed even before the floud as is evident Genes 7. 4. They offer but two kinde of sacrifices burnt offerings which were wholly consumed upon the Altar and peace offerings part whereof they did eat which brought the sacrifices and therewith the people did feast now sin offerings they brought none because they had not seene Moses hitherto to have offered any sacrifice for sin but onely of the two former kinds And the people did flatter themselves that herein they did well and were farre off from acknowledging their sinne and therefore thought not of any sin offering Tostat. qu. 16. QUEST XXII What is meant in that it is said They rose to play Vers. 6. THe people sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play 1. Whereas this word tzachak to play signifieth foure things either play and sport as children use to play as Ismael did with Isaak Gen. 21. or to dally as man and wife as Izhak sported with Rebekah Gen. 26. or to fight as Abner spake to Ioab that the young men might play together in which sword play the one killed another 2 Sam. 2. or to commit idolatrie Here R. Salomon whom Tostatus followeth doth thinke it to bee taken in the last sense as the Apostle seemeth also to affirme 1 Cor. 10.7 Neither be yee idolaters as were some of them as it is written they sate downe to eat and drinke and rose up to play But this their wanton and lascivious playing was a fruit rather and effect of their idolatrie they first had committed idolatrie in offering sacrifices before the golden calfe then Ex idololatria ad gulam prorumpunt ex gula in lasciviam From idolatrie they fall to gluttony from gluttony to wantonnesse And the Apostle doth not conclude their idolatrie out of that word but Ludos illos inter idololatrica sacra recenset Rehearseth their play among the ceremonies and rites of idolatrie Osiander They were idolaters because they did all these things in honour of that idoll 2. By their playing therefore properly is understood their dancing singing and leaping before the golden calfe as appeareth by the noise which was described by Moses and Iosua before they came at the campe Iun. Tostat. Simler Thus the people turned all upside downe their earings and jewels which God had given them from the Egyptians they bestow upon an idoll with the same feet wherewith they walked thorow the red sea they dance before the golden calfe and with the same mouth wherewith they sung praises unto God after the destruction of the Egyptians in the red sea they now sing unto the idoll 3. But although by play is chiefely meant here the mirth and melodie which they made yet they by all likelyhood fell into a further degree of wantonnesse and lascivious behaviour as when Israel joyned themselves to Baal peor they did not onely commit spirituall fornication in bowing unto their gods but defiled their bodies also with the daughters of Midian Such were the sacrifices of the Gentiles set forth with obscene spectacles in their sacrifices called floralia the harlots were brought forth naked upon the stage Simler So Procopius Immunditia conspicitur in idololatrarum solemnitatibus Uncleannesse and filthinesse is seene in the solemnities of idolaters 4. Where it is said they did eat and drinke Calvin saith Inscitè multi ad crapulam torquent Many unskilfully doe wrest it to shew their riot and excesse and thinketh thereby onely to bee signified simplie that they feasted But I rather here approve Simlerus judgement Credo hoc convivium immodestum fuisse intemperans c. I beleeve rather that this feast was immodest and intemperate And so Ambrose expoundeth it Nemo se luxui committit nisi qui recedit à praeceptis Dei No man giveth himselfe over to riot but he which departeth from the precepts of God and then he alleageth this place QUEST XXIII Whether this sin of Aaron and the Israelites can any way be excused BUt now all this fact of Aaron and the Israelites in making a golden calfe sacrificing and dancing before it some goe about to excuse 1.
consumitur amissis membris suis so the Devill is devoured his members being lost and taken from him So doth Rupertus understand by this image beaâ—en to powder Eos qui ex parte diaboli per poenitentiam confracti c. Those which having beene as of the body of the Devill are broken by repentance 8. Gregorie maketh this action propheticall to signifie the generall destruction of idols thorow the world Cernas oculis qui huiâ— vanitati erant prius dediti templa sua diruentes c. You may see with your eyes that they which trusted before in their idols doe now pull downe their temples And Procopius by the drinking thereof with the mouth understandeth the true confession of the faith quae ore fit which is done with the mouth whereby idolatrie is overthrowne But the other historicall reasons are rather to be insisted upon And this drinking of the water mixed with this powder was rather an evill signe unto them as the bitter water was unto the adulterous woman Numb 5. than a signification of any good QUEST LIX Whether by the drinking of the water any visible signe of difference was made among the people who had most deeply offended about the golden Calfe BUt some further affirme that this drinking of the water served to another end than that thereby some signe of difference might be made betweene the Ring-leaders unto this idolatrie and the rest that they might easily bee discerned of the Levites when they went up and downe in the host killing those whom they met 1. Therefore R. Salomon thinketh that this bitter water did cause their bellies to swell that were guiltie of this great sinne but to the rest it was pleasant and wholsome water like as the water of jealousie Numb 5. did cause the adulterous womans belly to swell and her thigh to rot but if shee were not guiltie it made her fruitfull 2. Others thinke that the signe was this everie ones beard that consented unto this idolatrie was coloured yellow like unto gold and by this marke the Levites knew them from others But if there had beene any such visible marke set upon them seeing most of the camp consented unto this sinne there should have beene more found guiltie and more slaine than three thousand vers 28. 3. Tostatus thinketh that there was some externall and visible signe caused by drinking of the water though he will not determine what it was because it was not like that the Levites would hand over head slay one with another And he thinketh that Aaron drinking of the water had not that marke because the Lord pardoned his sinne because hee was thereunto drawne by compulsion This instance of Aaron sheweth that the drinking of the water did make no such signe for then Aaron should have had it whose sin was not yet pardoned neither had Moses yet intreated for him having not yet examined him The Levites might know to make difference among the people some other way than by any such visible signe See more of this quest 70. following QUEST LX. How farre Moses fact herein is to be imitated BUt whereas Moses did not onely put downe this abominable idoll but made it altogether unprofitable for any use burning and beating it to powder the question is how farre Moses herein is to be imitated 1. Neither is their opinion to be approved which take this example of Moses to be extraordinarie in demolishing this golden Calfe for as Moses did take away this publike stumbling blocke so it belongeth unto Princes è mâ—dio tollere to remove out of the way whatsoever is done against the worship of God as Hesekiah did likewise breake downe the brazen Serpent after it began to bee abused to idolatrie Ferus Who addeth further I would we had now some Moses to take away the evils which are in the Church Non enim unum tantùm vitulum habemus sed multos For we have not one golden calfe but many Thus Ferus complaineth of the Papall Church 2. But this is extraordinarie in Moses example that he converteth not this golden idoll unto any use but consumeth it to powder Herein Christian Magistrates are not bound to follow Moses example for Moses fact herein was singular ad majorem detestationem c. for the greater detestation of idolatrie Now it is lawfull to convert things consecrate to idolatrie to some profitable use ut juventur membra Christi that the members of Christ may be helped and releeved Gallas 3. And in that Moses doth remove this idoll which none else attempted to doe yet it may bee thought that many in Israel were offended with it so magistratus officium est non privatorum hominum it is the office of the magistrate not of private men to take away idolatrous images Osiander QUEST LXI How Moses maketh Aaron the author and cause of this sinne Vers. 21. WHat did this people vnto thee that thou hast brought c. 1. Moses layeth this sinne upon Aaron though he were not the first author of it because hee being left in Moses place stayed not the people by his authoritie therefore he is worthily reproved tanquam author sceleris quod passus est admitti as the author of this sinne which he suffered to be committed Calvin so that permissio peccati aeque in vitio sit atque commissio the permitting of sinne is as well in fault as the committing Pelarg. 2. Here then the Hebrewes in seeking to excuse Aaron and the people as seduced by the Egyptians doe labour in vaine seeing Moses doth so straitly charge Aaron as a principall doer in it for if he had not grievously sinned why should Moses here make him the cause of this sinne and the Lord be so offended with him that he purposed to slay him if Moses had not intreated for him Deut. 9.20 And in these three things Aaron sinned 1. In not staying the people and stilling them 2. In that besides consenting unto them hee is an agent in making a Calfe for them 3. And being made hee approved it and set up an altar before it So that Aaron is no more here to be excused than Peter in the Gospell which denied his Master Oleaster 3. Yet Aaron sinned not as the people did but as there were degrees of offenders among the people some incouraged and perswaded others some only gave consent and were seduced by others perswasion to commit idolatrie and some did neither but onely went with the multitude for company to desire a Calfe to be made So Aarons sin differed from the rest timore ductus fabricavit vitulum hee made a Calfe being drawne by feare Tostat. qu. 33. And therefore Moses dealeth otherwise with Aaron than with the people Aaronem verbis redarguit populum cecîdit gladio Hee rebukes Aaron in words the people he slayeth with the sword Ferus 4. But yet Aarons sinne cannot bee so much extenuated as to free him from the sinne of idolatrie as Tostatus confesseth that he sinned Nec
ministery and service herein to God as Iunius readeth because they were employed in the Lords businesse and were carried away with a zeale of his glory 3. Beside by this their fact consecrati sunt ministeriâ— they were consecrate to the ministery and service of God as Deut. 10.8 it is said The Lord the same time separated Levi where reference is made unto this fact of the Levites and this is the blessing which here is bestowed upon them 4. Some understand it thus Vnusquisque in filio in fraâ—re suo erit per hanc actionem consecratus Every one by this action shall be consecrate in his sonne and in his brother Cajetane So also Gallas that is they and their posterity should hereby be consecrated unto God But seeing the word is in the imperative consecrate ye the meaning is rather that they should consecrate every one his hand intersiciendo filium c. in killing his sonne or brother Vatab. Calvin And so is it expounded Deut. 33.9 where it is said that the Levites knew not their owne sonnes or children but mention is not made of slaying their sonnes before QUEST LXXIV Of the time when Moses came downe from the mount and when he returned againe Vers. 30. ANd when the morning came 1. This was the next day after the idolaters were slaine which was the very day of Moses comming downe from the Mount which was the fortieth day of his being in the Mount with God for that day was the publike solemnity celebrated by the Israelites to the honour of their new golden god as it appeareth by their melody and dancing as Moses came downe from the Mount the same day when Moses returned to the campe which might bee about the sixt houre of the day he cast the golden calfe into the fire and armed the Levites against their brethren the next morning he had this communication with the people Tostat. quast 37. 2. Now whereas Moses saith upon this next day that hee would goe up to the Lord to intreat for them some thinke it must be understood of his going up againe into the Mount as it is written Deut. 9. Cajetane Borrh. So that this his going up was when he stayed other forty dayes and nights as he had done before to make supplication for the people Simler And then this followed not immediately after hee had thus said but certaine dayes after other things comming betweene Tostat. qu. 38. 3. But it seemeth that this was another going up unto God than when hee stayed there forty dayes the second time for this going up was the next day after Iun. But many things came betweene before his second solemne going up which are rehearsed in the next chapter QUEST LXXV Why Moses urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne Vers. 30. YE have committed a grievous sinne c. 1. There were two dangers to be feared in the people on the one side security and extenuating of their sinne and on the other desperation therefore to prevent the one he telleth them of the greatnesse and grievousnesse of their sinne and to helpe the other he promiseth that he will goe up and pray for them Simler 2. And here lest they might thinke that they only had sinned which were punished he telleth them that even they which remained were guilty also of a great sinne Tostatus As our blessed Saviour telleth the Jewes that they were not the greatest sinners whom Pilate had put to the sword but that others should repent lest they likewise perished Luk. 13. Ferus 3. And Moses still urgeth the greatnesse of their sinne ut ipsi quoque supplices confugiant â—d Dei misericordiam that they also themselves should by their supplications flee unto the mercie of God Calvin 4. And this Moses doth to take from them a false opinion lest they should thinke to be excused in this sinne by their good intention that they made the golden Calfe to the honour of God Ferus 5. And that which Moses doth here in telling the people of their sinne the Law of Moses practiseth still In bringing men to a knowledge of their sinnes Ferus QUEST LXXVI Why Moses speaketh as it were doubtfullâ— If I may pacifie him c. Vers. 30. IF I may pacifie him for your sinne 1. This word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ulai is not taken here as a signe of doubting for Moses being a faithfull man and full of confidence did not doubt in his prayers for he that doubteth either maketh question of Gods power that he is not able to grant that which hee asketh or he is not perswaded of his mercie and goodnesse he that doubteth hee shall not receive that which he asketh bonitati Dei injuriam facit doth offer wrong unto the goodnesse of God which he distrusteth And such an one as asketh not in faith shall receive nothing of the Lord as S. Iames saith Iam. 1. If Moses then had prayed doubtfully he had not obtained that which he prayed for Tostat. qu. 40. 2. But Moses speaketh thus either in respect of the temporall punishment which hee was not sure whether it should wholly be remitted for in temporall things wee have no assurance De fide salute certi esse debemus in precibus Wee must be sure in our prayers of faith and such things as concerne our salvation Simler Or rather he useth this doubtfull speech Ne secure de petenda venia cogitent That they should not be secure in asking of pardon Calvin Difficultatem veniae significaâ— He signifieth hereby how hard it was to obtaine pardon for them Gallas that hee might more effectually move them to repentance Ferus As in the like sense this phrase is used in other places of Scripture as Ioel 2.14 If perhaps he will returne and repent him of the evill Iosh. 14.12 It may be the Lord will be with mee 1 Samuel 14.6 It may be the Lord will give deliverance by us So 2 Tim. 2.25 If so be the Lord give them repentance to know the truth Pelarg. QUEST LXXVII Why Moses againe intreateth the Lord seeing he was pacified before vers 14. BUt what needed Moses to have intreated the Lord seeing it is said that he had repented him before of the evill which he had threatned vers 14. 1. Ferus thinketh it was an infirmitie in Moses that having heard before that the Lord was pacified iterum quasi nihil tale audierâ—â— sâ—lliciâ—â—â—â—rat yet prayeth againe as though he had heard no such thing So also Calvin Quod dubitanter inchoent precâ—s That the faithfull begin their prayers doubtfully till faith prevaile But this prayer of Moses proceeded of faith for otherwise the Lord would not have heard him as he did Deut. 9.20 it shewed not then his infirmity 2. Some thinke that Moses obtained nothing at his first prayer but was kept in suspence But this is before confuted quest 40. 3. Some are of opinion that Moses prayer before and this were but one Simler But the contrary appeareth Deut.
mercie Calvin Et quia multi effectus And because there are many effects of the divine mercie Ferus Slow to anger erech aphaim 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 long suffering God straightway punisheth not men when they sinne but spareth them emendationem expectando in expecting their amendment Lyran. Peccata eorum dissimulando as it were dissembling and winking at their sins to bring them to repentance as hee did forbeare the old world 120. yeares Burgens Poenam differendo in deferring the punishment Ferus God doth not presently punish as though he either knew not or neglected our sinnes but that we should come to amendment of life Marbach As Saint Peter sheweth 2 Pet. 3.9 Pelarg. This is a singular effect of Gods mercie Oleaster Abundant in kindnesse rabh chesedh God is so rich in mercie that he hath more compassion of us than we have of ourselves Tostat. He diversly sheweth the effects of his pietie and pitie Lyran. He is propensus ad beneficentiam prone and readie unto mercie Borrh. He extendeth his mercie unto all Oleast And he is multa pietatis of great pitie towards all men Pelargus Multifarie impendit misericordiam he many wayes bestoweth his mercie 1. Sometimes when he seeth men in miserie he hath compassion on them as upon the Israelites in Egypt 2. Sometime ex gratuita voluntate of his owne gracious will though they be in no trouble as Christ in mercie looked upon Paul when he converted him 3. Sometime hee spareth the wicked for the righteous among them as hee promised Abraham not to have destroyed Sodome if ten righteous persons could have beene found among them 4. God also spareth his people lest the enemies should have occasion to blaspheme as Moses intreateth God chap. 32.12 5. God oftentimes sheweth mercie to a multitude for the zeale of one righteous man as Phinches by his zeale appeased Gods wrath toward the people 6. Sometime the Lord considereth the frailtie and weaknesse of man and so forbeareth them as Psal. 78.38 He oft times called backe his anger c. for he remembred that they were flesh Burgens And in truth veemeth As God is mercifull in promising so he is most true stable and constant in performing his promises Lyranus and Burgensis understandeth this of Gods justice verax â—dest justin true that is just As God is said to be just of his word and promise it may be so interpreted but not as Gods justice and severity is compared with his mercie for that property of God is described in the next verse here Gods truth hath relation to his mercie and promises he is verax promissa servando true in keeping his promises Ferus God is faithfull he deceiveth none he cannot lye And if Gods promise be not performed it is because the condition is not kept and so the failing is not on Gods behalfe but on mans such was that promise made to David Psal. 131.12 If thy sonnes keepe my covenant c. their sonnes shall sit upon thy throne for ever Tostat. qu. 7. This mercie and truth of God non aliter comprehendi potest quam ex verbi testimonie cannot be otherwise comprehended than by the testimony of his word Calvin And the Lord specially maketh mention here of his truth ad consolandum Mosem to comfort Moses that hee should not doubt but that God would make good all his promises to Israel Borrh. Vers. 7. Reserving mercie for thousands 1. Here a definit number is put for an indefinit he meaneth all the posterity of the faithfull Pelarg. Hee sheweth mercy not only to those with whom he covenanteth sed etiam descendentibus ex eis but to those which descend of them Lyran. Oleast As the Israelites now found by experience that God respected them for their fathers Borrh. And long after even in the latter times qua sunt valde distantia à temporibus patrum which were farre distant from the times of the Fathers God remembreth his mercy as Levit. 26.41 I will remember my covenant with Iacob c. yea this promise comprehendeth all the time both of the old and new Testament for God remembring his promise to the Fathers sent his Sonne into the world but this must bee understood of such generations as doe not obicem ponere which are not a barre unto themselves by their sinne and disobedience Burgens Here Gods mercy reacheth unto a thousand generations his justice but unto the third or fourth Simlerus Forgiving iniquitie transgression and sinne 1. Lyranus by these three understandeth sinnes committed against our neighbour against God or against our selves 2. Burgensis by the first would have signified sinnes of infirmity by the second sinnes of malice by the third sinnes of ignorance 3. But thus are they better distinguished the first word ghavâ—n or as Oleaster pronounceth it aon commeth of that root which signifieth to be crooked it betokeneth crooked offences which proceed of malice or ex proposito of purpose the second peshagh is of pâ—shagh which is to deale unfaithfully signifieth such sinnes as are treacherously committed against God as was the sinne of idolatry committed against the Israelites Tostat. Pelarg. Such sinnes which proceed ex superbia of pride Oleaster Ex contemptu of contempt Cajetan The third chataah generally signifieth sinne but is more specially here taken for the sinnes of ignorance and infirmity Tostat. quaest 7. Oleaster Cajetane Pelarg. 4. Wherein appeareth Gods singular mercy not only to the righteous but to the unrighteous Ferus 5. Et non levibus tantum dâ—lictis sed gravissimis sceleribus dat veniam Who only doth not pardon small offences but most grievous sinnes Calvin QUEST XI How the Lord is said not to make innocent BY no meanes making the wicked innocent 1. The words in the originall are thus In making innocent he will not make innocent which Ferus following the Chalde paraphrast divideth into two sentences He maketh innocent or dismisseth unpunished them which doe repent yet justifieth not those which are impenitent but the grammaticall construction will not beare this sense In absolving he will not absolve but ate referred to the same object 2. Osiander understandeth it of such as make themselves innocent before God whom the Lord notwithstanding will not hold to bee innocent but nakeh here is not a noune but a verbe In making innocent c. 3. The Latine readeth thus Nullus apud te per se innocens None is with thee of himselfe held to be innocent that is none of himselfe or of his owne power can be innocent before thee So Tostat. qu. 8. But these words with thee and of himselfe are not in the originall 4. Lyranus thus interpreteth that none are innocent before God as having either actuall or originall sinne but the word nakeh is here a verbe naki signifieth the innocent the other to make innocent it cannot therefore be thus construed the innocent he maketh not innocent but in making innocent he will not make innocent
3. bell Iudaic. cap. 12. Laert. lib. 1. c. 1. Ioan. Leo in descriptione Africa lib. 1. cap. 27. Plutarch in Lycurg Psal â—â— 34 Deut. â— 5 Aristot. lib. 8. cap. 14. Ierem. 26.14.15 Prâ—cop in cap. â—7 Exod. Lib. de cura mortuorum c. 5. â—â—pert lib. 3. 〈…〉 Rupert lib. 3. cap. 20. Ioseph lib. 3. antiq Iudâ—â— cap. 3. Lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 19. I.C. I. V. cum caeter I.B.G. cum caeter I. I.G.B. Lâ—ran in 2. Exod. August quast 67. in Exod. Quast 68. in Exod. Lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 22. Ecclesiastic cap. 7.6 Deut. 26.19 Other properties requisite in Magistrates Chrysost. serm de Evang. nuptia facta sunt 1. Cor. 7.5 Super Math. cap. 7. A defence of Queene Elizabeths government 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plutarâ—◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Matth. 6 Luke 14.14 Menideâ—uâ— Ex histor Nicolaâ— de mâ—rib Gentiaâ— A 9. â— Cor. 11. â— Ex Aâ—lii Donati praefâ—t in Terâ—ntium Oenopides so distinguisheth the bookes of the learned and unlearned Lima nunquam pulchriâ—r appareâ— quà m cum plena est Heb. 5.4 a Exod. 2.12 b Exod. 18.14 c Deut. 16.19 d Ibid. Exod. 1â— Hieron epitaph Paule 2. Cor. 12.14 Bernard de considerat lib. 3. Deut. 34.5 Ambr. de Cain Abel lib. 1. cap. 2. I. B.G.A. B. cum cat I. â— B.G. cum cater V.I.A.P. August quest 70. in Exod. 5. Sam. 8.7 Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 24. Whether our Saviour with his Disciples and the Iewes kept the Passeover together Synops. controv 13. qu. 4. Rupert lib. 3. in â—â—od cap. 28. Tostatus his reasons answered Rupert lib. 3. in Exod. cap. 28. Gregor 6. moral cap. 27. Thom. in Epist. ad Hebraeos cap. 12. lâ— 4. Lyranus deserded against Buâ—gens and Tostat. Chrysost. in Epist. ad Hebraos hom 32. Thom. in Epist. ad Hebraeos cap. 12. lâ— 4. Gregories opinion concerning the apparition and minystrie of Angels examined How Christ was the mediatour of the old Testament That place expounded Heb. 2.2 how the word and the law was spoken by Angels I.G.B. I.A.P.L. B.G.L. I.V.A. The difference of filiall and servile feare â—yrâ—l conera Iulian. l b. 8. Heresies concerning the Trinity 〈◊〉 the fiâ—st mandenâ— Of diversâ— kindes of faith James 2.19 Synops. pap pag. 879. Divers reasons shewing that justifying faith iâ— not commanded or contained in the Morall law Of the starres Of the Beasts Of Fishes Whether the waters be under or above the earth See more of this question Synops. pap pag. 400. Of oathes made to enemies Of oathes made to theeves Of unlawfull oathes Objections answered made in defences of swearing by Saints Lib. de artâ— amandi The difference betweene the Sabbath of the Jewes and Christians Chrysost. in serm ad popul Antioch pro gratiarum actione Thom. 1.2 q. 100. art 7. ad 2. distinct 37. art 2. q. 1. ad 3. Reconcil Upon what occasion some works are allowed to be done upon the Lords day Divers kinds of rests in the soule Gregor 〈◊〉 registrâ— lib. 11. Epist. â— Chrysost. concion de Lazaro Reconcil Thom. in opuscul Whether Naboth did well in not yeelding his vineyard to the Kings desire What it is to call the brother Racha It is proved lawfull by the Word of God for Christians to wage battell The conditions required in lawfull warre August in lib. de 10. chord cap. 9. Of slandering Of railing Of whispering and tale bearing Of flattery Of lying Confession of the truth To interpret things in the best part The difference of good and bad suspition A lye in the case is to be admitted Reasons shewing the last precept of coveting to be one and not two Of the degrees to be considered in sinne Difference betweene the full assent of the will and an inclination only The divers kindes of concupiscence Of the ceremoniall law Of the judiciall law How the Morall law bindeth How the law is possible to bee kept in the regenerate How it is impossible to be kept in the regenerate Difference betweene the sinnes of the regenerate and unregenerate Of the true end and use of the law a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. a Juel defens Apolog. pag. 59. How God himselfe neither can not will dispense with his owne law It is not in mans power to dispense with the Morall law though God may dispense A strange example of Gods judgement shewed upon three excessive drinkers in little Eason in Essex the 27. of December last Reconcil Of two kindes of high places Three kindes of wayes is the soule joyned to the body R. Parkes his strong positions of comprehending the Godhead Apolog. pag. 204.20 I. A. P. I.B.G. cum caeter I.V.A. I. I.A. I.A. I.B.V.G. Oblation of incense a meere ceremony of the old Law and therefore cannot be retained under the Gospell Moses Judicials rather to be imitated than any other humane constitutions What was to â—e done if a â—an should fall into the pit The oriâ—â—nall and beginning of Sanctuaries How Sanctuaries should be moderated I. I.L.C. I.C.S. I.V. A. V.I.A.P.B. Thom. 1.2 q. 105. art 2. ad Cod lib. 4. tit 34. leg 1. Cod. lib. 4. tit 34. c. 10. Diocletian Cod. lib. 4. tit 34. c. 11. Ibid. leg 7. Cod. lib. 4. tit 34 c. 3. Thom. 1.2 qu. 105. art 2. ad 3. The keeper in trust is not to answer for casualties Cod. lib. 4. tit 23. leg 1. Diocletiâ—â— Cod. lib. 4. tit 23. leg 1. 1.2 q. 105. art 2. ad 4. Cod. lib. 4. tit 23. d. 4. Institut de public judit § secundo Extra de adulter in capit perveâ—iâ—â— * qu. 8. in 7. â— p. 7â— Objections made in the excuse of witches answered Cod. lib. 9. tit 1â— leg 4. 2 King 1. Caus. 26. q. 5. c. 18. Caus. 26. q. 7. c. 15. Caus. 26. q. 2. c. 6. Ibid. c. 7. Ibid. q. 5. c. 4. Caus. 26. q. 5. c. 3. Reasons shewing the equity of this law against witches 4 D. 34. ad 3. in Ser. Cod. 〈◊〉 9. 〈◊〉 18. leg 2. Ibid. leg 3. Ibid. leg â— 2.2 q. 154. 〈◊〉 12. ad 4. Lib. 3. 〈◊〉 c. ◠〈◊〉 lib. de exhortat Martyr c. 5. cited in the Decrees Caus. 23. q. 5. c. 32. Epistol 40. ad Vincentâ—um cited C. 23. q. 4. c. 41. Plat. lib. â—5 de legib August in Psal. 36. cited C. 14. qu. 3. c. 1 sess 10. sub Leon. 10. a Cod. lib. 3. tit 32. log 12. super verb. centesimae b Lib. 7. tit 5â— leg 2. c Lib. 4. tit 32. leg 26. super verb. tertium d Ibid. e Lib. 6. tit 34. leg 1. super haeredes f Cod. lib. 3. tit 32. leg 12. in verb. centesimae g Concil Laodicen c. 5. Cod. lib. 7. tit 47. leg 1. super verb. cum prâ— eo c. Hom. 38. super Matth. Chrysost. ibid cited Decret 88. c. 11. Lib. de Tobiae C. 15. cited c. 14. q. 3 c. 12. Ad Macedonium epist. 5â— cited
of Salomon but now the worship of God is not tied to any certaine place as at Jerusalem where the Temple was Ioh. 4.21 3. Other Sacraments are instituted in place of the old as Baptisme and the Eucharist therefore the old are abrogated 4. The ceremonies did bind the observers to the keeping of the whole law and the rites thereof he which was circumcised was bound to keepe the whole law Galath 5.3 but we are not bound now to the whole law from which bondage Christ hath freed us Ergo. 5. The ceremonies were a wall of partition and distinction betweene the Jewes and Gentiles but now that distinction is taken away all being one in Christ therefore that wall whereby they were parted and distinguished is removed also Simler 2. As touching the politike and judiciall lawes of Moses neither doe they absolutely â—ind now 1. Many of these lawes were peculiar to the policie of that Common-wealth as the lawes concerning their inheritances and possessions which were not to passe from tribe to tribe and they shewed the fashions and manners of that countrie as in building their houses with flat roofes as Deut. 22.8 Of these positive constitutions there is now no use among other nations 2. The condition of all people is not alike some are more stubborne and obstinate some more civill and tractable and therefore some have need of more strict and severe lawes than others one kinde of politicke law then cannot serve for all nations 3. The Gospell which is perpetuall prescribeth not a certaine forme of government to all nations neither overthroweth their severall policies but in generall commandeth obedience to all higher powers Rom. 13.1 Ergo much lesse the law which was to be changed Simler But the judiciall law is not abrogated Quoad substantiam finem universalem â—quitatem In respect of the substance end and universall equitie which is in punishing of vice and maintaining of peace Bucanus See more hereof quest 4. general cap. 1. 3. The Morall law is not now in force quoad justificationem in respect of justification Rom. 3.28 A man is justified by faith without the works of the law but it bindeth quoad obedientiam In respect of obedience we are bound to keepe all the precepts of the law but yet quoad terrorem modum obedientiae in respect of the terror of the law and manner of obedience which was to be obedient and subject unto it for feare of punishment wee are freed now from it and therefore the Apostle saith The law is not given to a righteous man 1 Tim. 1.9 because they of love rather than feare do yeeld their obedience and so are a law unto themselves Simler But this is a privilege onely of the regenerate As for carnall and unregenerate men they are still under the curse and terror of the law according to that saying Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them Buâ—â—â— 2. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the particular contents of this precept THou shalt not covet First the things commanded here are these 1. Originall justice which is an inclination and desire of the minde to performe all duties unto our neighbour Vrsin 2. Diligent care and circumspection even to take heed of the smallest sinnes and to watch over the very thoughts Prov. 3.23 Keepe thy heart with all diligence for thereout commeth life Basting Secondly contrarie unto this precept 1. Is originall corruption which is the generall corruption and depravation of our nature and that evill habit wherein wee are conceived and borne as David saith Behold I was borne in iniquitie and in sinne hath my mother conceived me Psal. 51.5 2. All evill inclinations of the heart whereby it is sollicited to doe any thing against the law of God this evill concupiscent is of two sorts it either hath principium internum the beginning within as is fleshly and carnall desire or externum without by some externall object which are the concupiscence of the eye and pride of life as the Apostle calleth them 1 Ioh. 16. 3. And not onely these kinds of concupiscence but all other phantasies and cogitations of the minde which are contrarie to the law of God are here restrained Basting 2. Doct. Of the severall properties of possessions and goods and the distinction of callings FUrther in that the Lord forbiddeth to covet our neighbours house servant c. wee see the Lord establisheth and confirmeth hereby both the severall rights in possessions lands and other substance which right and propertie the Lord will not have violated so much as in the concupiscence and inward desire As also here it is evident that the difference of callings and distinction of degrees as betweene master and servant standeth with the will of God as our blessed Saviour and his Apostles also every where teach Simler 3. Doct. The difference betweene divine and humane lawes HErein also is set forth an apparent difference betweene the law of God and the lawes of men Lex humana judicat facta dicta divina judicat etiam cogitata Mans law onely judgeth doings and sayings but Gods law judgeth the very thoughts and the reason hereof is because man judgeth onely according to the outward appearance and evidence but the Lord seeth the heart Thomas And the perfection of Divinitie is hereby declared beyond Philosophie which condemneth not the inward lusts and desires of the minde neither holdeth a man for the same whether they bee good or evill to be worthie praise or dispraise But the law of God striketh at the very root of evill actions which is the inward concupiscence and corruption of the heart 4. Doct. Of the concupiscence of the soule and of the flesh IT shall not bee amisse here to insert Chrysostomes distinction of concupiscence As wee have two natures one of the soule the other of the flesh so wee have two wils one of the soule the other of the flesh habemus duas itas duas concupiscentias c. we have also two kinds of anger and two kinds of concupiscence one of the soule the other of the flesh the nature of the flesh cannot bee separated from all these Necesse habet irasci concupiscere c. It cannot chuse but to be angrie to covet because it is sold under sinne but the soule being created according to the justice of God potest non irasci c. cannot bee angrie nor covet therefore when wee are angrie and covet if wee displease ourselves and represse these passions it is manifest that our flesh onely is angrie and coveteth and not the soule Such kinde of passions then here are forbidden wherein the soule consenteth with the flesh To this purpose Chrysost. hom 12. in Matth. 3. Places of controversie 1. Conf. Against the Pelagians that denie concupiscence to be sinne FIrst we are here to deale against the Pelagians who did hold concupiscentiam non esse peccatum that
pitched without the host was brought into the campe and so the Lord was knowne perfectly to be reconciled but of this there can be no certainty 1. Some thinke that Moses had not this shining in his face continually while it lasted with him but that while hee was conversant among the people his face did not shine but when hee went in unto God the brightnesse was renued and then he came forth and covered his face when he spake unto the people 2. But it is evident out of the text that Moses face continually shined while this brightnesse remained with him for when he went in unto the Lord he removed the covering from his face his face then shined before hee went in unto the Lord for otherwise he needed not to have covered it his brightnesse then was not renued alwayes when he went in but he had it before Yet it may be granted that when he went in unto God aliqualiter suscipiebat augmentum it might receive some increase and augmentation Tostat. quaest 28. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. God only writeth in the heart Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables of stone and I will write As Moses hewed the stone and prepared the tables but God did write in them So man may move exhort prepare and stirre up But God only docet intus teacheth inwardly writing in mens hearts by the finger of his Spirit Ferus As Paul may plant Apollos water but God giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3.6 2. Doct. Sinne is no substance Vers. 7. FOrgiving or taking away iniquitie If God take away iniquity and sinne and yet spareth sinners then there is great difference betweene sinne and the sinner it followeth then that sinne is not a substance but an accident Marbach The Apostle defineth sinne to bee a transgression of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Ioh. 3.4 as then justice and righteousnesse which is obedience to the Law is no substance but grace infused so sinne which is the transgression of the Law is an evill quality or habite no substantiall thing 3. Doct. Gods generall promises must be specially applied by faith Vers. 9. PArdon our iniquity and sinne God had proclaimed himselfe before to be mercifull forgiving sinne But Moses is not contented with a generall apprehension of Gods mercy but laboureth for a particular assurance thereof so it sufficeth not generally to know the attributes of God nisi speciali fide applicemus unlesse we make speciall application of them by faith Pelarg. As S. Paul saith of Christ Who loved me and gave himselfe for me Galath 2.20 4. Doct. Of the right manner of praying Vers. 8. MOses made haste and bowed himselfe c. Moses here teacheth us a right forme of prayer 1. First though he had prayed before yet he prayeth againe teaching us to pray often 2. He humbleth himselfe bowing to the ground 3. He prayeth in secret in the mount lifting up his minde unto God 4. He is not long in prayer but compendious 5. He prayeth not for himselfe only but for the people 6. He ascribeth all to Gods mercy confessing his and the peoples sinnes If wee follow this paterne and president in our prayers we cannot pray amisse Simler 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. That reconciliation is not denied unto any upon their repentance Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables In this chapter is set downe the reconciliation betweene the Lord and his people who although they had committed a great sinne yet the Lord upon their repentance receiveth them to mercie Which confuteth the errour of the Novatians who denied pardon or reconciliation to them which had sinned against their conscience Marbach Whereas both David after those two great sinnes of adultery and murder and Peter after his deniall of Christ were upon their repentance restored to Gods favour 2. Controv. That man cannot prepare his owne heart PRocopius giveth this note that whereas the Lord did both prepare the first tables and writ in them it signified that God first suo spiritu paravit cordis tabulas suo spiritu impressit by his Spirit prepared the tables of the heart and by his Spirit printed them but these second tables of the heart quilibet per poenitentiam praparet every one prepareth by repentance But it is not in mans power to prepare his owne heart who of himselfe cannot thinke a good thought 2 Cor. 3.5 God only must open our heart as he did the heart of Lydia Act. 16.14 3. Controv. All sinne against the holy Ghost irremissible Vers. 7. FOrgiving iniquitie transgression and sinne Cajetane noteth hereupon that Quodlibet peccati genus veniam apud Deum invenit c. there is no kinde of sinne which doth not finde forgivenesse with God And whereas it is said in the Gospell that sin against the holy Ghost shall never be forgiven it is not contrary to this hîc est sermo de venia peccatorum ex parte Dei for here is speech of forgivenesse of sinne on Gods behalfe there ex parte peccantis indispositi on the behalfe of the sinner which is not disposed to repentance and so he concludeth that regulariter ordinarily such shall not obtaine pardon c. So herein he seemeth to concurre with Bellarmine that sinne against the holy Ghost is not simply irremissible sed non ordinarie ut plurimum but not ordinarily and for the most part Contra 1. Wee grant indeed that in respect of Gods omnipotencie and al-sufficient and abounding mercie there is no sinne that is unpardonable yet in respect of the invincible hardnesse of heart in such impenitent sinners which cannot repent it is irremissible 2. The Apostle saith It is impossible that such should be renued by repentance such namely as sinne against the holy Ghost If then it be impossible for any sinne to be forgiven without repentance and it be impossible for such to repent then it is impossible for such to be forgiven See more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. error 73. 4. Controv. The Virgin Marie not privileged from sinne Vers. 7. ANd not making innocent But the Latine text readeth thus Nullus apud te per se innocens est None of himselfe is innocent before thee which text as they reade it doth include that none are innocent before God and so consequently that the Virgin Marie was not free from actuall sinne much lesse originall which question though it be not yet defined in the Romane Church yet Tostat quaest 8. thinketh it more probable that the Virgin Marie was not conceived in originall sinne and then he maketh this answer that true it is that none is innocent before God per se of themselves yet with God it is all one as in his mercie ex nocente innocentem reddere c. he can make a sinner to be innocent so ne nocens esset efficere he can bring it to passe that they should not sinne at all But the question is not here what God can doe but what he doth Let him or any
other Romanist shew a text of Scripture for this privilege of the Virgin Marie that shee was exempted either from originall or actuall sinne this only was peculiar unto Christ that he was in all things like unto us sinne only excepted And she her selfe acknowledging Christ to be her Saviour in her song saying My spirit rejoyceth in God my Saviour confesseth therein that she was a sinner The Romanists then must looke for small thanke at the Virgin Maries hand who would fasten upon her such a blasphemous conceit to be free from originall sinne See more hereof also Synops. pap Centur. 2. er 79. 5. Controv. Images not to be tolerated Vers. 15. BReake their images in peeces c. for thou shalt bow downe to no other god Osiander here giveth this corrupt note Vbi ergo nihil est periculi ab adoratione ibi nihil est periculi à statuis c. Where therefore there is no danger of adoration there is no danger to be feared from any images c. Therefore he thinketh that such images as are not adored may stand Contra. 1. Nay the Lord in this place would have the occasion of stumbling removed and images to be defaced lest the people might be corrupted by them and therefore Deut. 7.5 they are simply commanded to breake downe their images because they were an holy people unto God 2. And if it shall be said that the Israelites were weake and prone to idolatry and therefore are so charged the Apostle also reviveth the same precept Babes keepe your selves from idols 1 Ioh. 2.21 shewing that even now also under the Gospell there is like danger to be feared from images and idols 6. Controv. Christs and Moses forty dayes fast cannot be imitated Vers. 28. HE was with the Lord forty dayes c. The Romanists are ridiculous in grounding their forty dayes fast yeerely upon this example and our blessed Saviours fasting forty dayes 1. The miracles which the Prophets and Apostles wrought scimus nobis ad confirmationem veritatis non ad imitationem proponi c. we know are propounded unto us for the confirmation of the truth not for imitation Gallas We may as well imitate Christ in his walking upon the sea and other miraculous workes as in fasting forty dayes 2. Our blessed Saviour so likewise Moses did eat nothing at all but they feed delicately in their fasts 3. Christ fasted but once they injoyne this fast yeerely Gallas 4. Christ fasted ut Evangelio plenam fidem acquireret to win credit to the Gospell as Moses did to the Law unlesse then they bring in a new Gospell no such fast for religion sake is to be injoyned Calvin 7. Controv. That Henoch and Elias are not preserved in their bodies in Paradise Vers. 28. HE did neither eat bread nor drinke water c. Tostatus thinketh that as Moses was preserved in the mount without any naturall decay at all forty dayes and forty nights so Henoch and Elias are kept still in Paradise by the power of God in their bodies to returne againe in the latter dayes to turne the hearts of the fathers to the children quaest 23 24. Contra. 1. If he meane they are kept in the terrestriall Paradise that cannot be for seeing all the earth was overflowed in Noahs floud how could Henoch live there 2. And in heaven they are not with their bodies for Christ was the first as Origen saith Qui carnem evexit in coelum Which carried his flesh into heaven 3. Concerning that prophecie of the comming of Elias it was fulfilled in Iohn Baptist as our blessed Saviour saith If yee will receive it this is Elias that was to come Matth. 11.14 See further of this question Synops. Centur. 5. error 32. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. God giveth more than we aske Vers. 10. I Will doe marvels such as have not beene done c. Moses only asked of God forgivenesse and that he would go with them the Lord granteth more to doe such wonders for them as never were seene Such is the Lords bounty that he giveth more to his servants than they aske as unto Salomon that desired wisdome he gave both honour and riches Simler 2. Observ. God will protect his children being occupied in his service Vers. 24. SO that no man shall desire thy land Such care hath God of those that are occupied in his service that he will then most of all protect and defend them as the Israelites while they went up to appeare before the Lord are promised that no detriment should befall them in the meane time at home Gallas Like as when the enemies came upon the Israelites in Samuels time while they were assembled in prayer yet they were delivered 1 Sam. 7. 3. Observ. God will provide all things necessary for them that serve him Vers. 28. HE did neither eat bread nor drinke water While Moses attendeth upon God he hath no need either of meat or drinke this was miraculous and extraordinary in Moses yet it teacheth that God will provide for those all things necessary that preferre his glory and service before all other things as our blessed Saviour saith Matth. 6.33 Seeke first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse dnd all things shall be ministred unto you 4. Observ. Gods children are not proud of their gifts Vers. 29. MOses wist not that the skin of his face shone bright Lippoman hereupon noteth Ignorabat Moses propriam gloriam c. Moses knew not his owne glory for the Saints doe not acknowledge their excellencie but are humble c. As the Apostle saith If any man thinke that he knoweth any thing he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know 1 Cor. 8.2 5. Observ. God lighteneth mens hearts by prayer and hearing the Word ANd as Moses in talking with God had his face lightened so in our prayers and hearing the word of God accenditur in mentibus nostris nova lux c. a new light is kindled in our mindes as the two Disciples which went to Emmaus felt their hearts to burne within them while Christ opened unto them the Scriptures CHAP. XXXV 1. The Method and Argument HItherto from the 31. chapter hath beene set forth the let and impediment unto the worke of the Tabernacle by the sinne of the people and their reconciliation now unto the end of the booke is declared their diligence in obedience in the worke of the Sanctuary both of the people in bringing stuffe of the workmen and artificers in framing and working it of Moses in approving and disposing of it This chapter hath three parts 1. A rehearsall or repetition of the former charge given them first there is an interdict and prohibition that they worke not upon the Sabbath to vers 4. then a commandement and charge 1. Concerning the people what they shall offer to vers 10. 2. How it shall be ordered and disposed and to what end to v. 20. 2. Then there is declared how forward they were in offering both what